Library of the Theological Seminary 
 
 PRINCETON '^ NEW JERSEY 
 
 Gift of the 
 Society of Inquiry of Missions 
 
 BV3269.N4 A3 1831 
 
 NeweU, Hamet, 1793-1812. 
 
 Life and writings of ^/Irs. Harriet Newell 
 
.Imiriiiiii SiimliU- Silifc/ I men 
 
THE 
 
 LIFE AND WRITINGS 
 
 OF 
 
 MRS. HARRIET NEWELL. 
 
 REVISED EDITION. 
 
 AMERICAN SUNDAY SCHOOL UNION. 
 
 PHIUIDELPHIA: 
 NO. 146 CHESNUT STREET. 
 
 1S31. 
 
ISntfCtU according to the Act of Congress, in the year 1831, by 
 Frederick A. Packard, in tlie Clerk's Office of the District Court, of 
 the Eastern District of Pennsylvania. 
 
ADVERTISEMENT. 
 
 The reader, on comparing the writings of Mrs. Newell, as 
 now published, with the former editions of them, will find 
 many alterations, and large additions. The alterations are, 
 almost without exception, mere restorations of the original 
 manuscript. 
 
 The narrative of her life, and other notices, interspersed 
 among her writings, have been added by the compilers of 
 this revised edition. 3 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 FACE. 
 
 CHAPTER I.— Birth and parentage of Mrs. Newell— 
 Her attendance upon Bradford Academy — Conver- 
 sion — Extracts from her letters and journal — Death 
 of her father — Public profession of religion. ... *5 
 
 CHAPTER II.— Extracts from her journal, continued- 
 Review of her religious experience — Reading society, 
 — Singing school — Dangerous illness — Bytield Aca- 
 demy 38 
 
 CHAPTER III.— Miss Atvvood's attention turned to 
 the wants of the Heathen — Mr. Newell's first intro- 
 duction to her — Extracts from letters and journal — 
 Visit to Charlestown — Mr. Newell's proposals — Her 
 resolution to become a Missionary 72 
 
 CHAPTER IV.— Extracts from Letters and Journal 
 continued, from her engagement to Mr. Newell, until 
 the close of her eighteenth year 110 
 
 CHAPTER v.— Extracts from Letters to sundry per- 
 sons—Her intimacy with Miss Hasseltine — The hour 
 of departure arrives — Her marriage and sailing for 
 India 137 
 
 CHAPTER VI. — Journal, during her voyage to India ; 
 addressed to her mother 159 
 
 CHAPTER VII.— Residence in India— Seram pore- 
 Baptist Missionaries — Juggernaut — Natives bathing 
 in the Ganges — The Missionaries ordered to leave 
 Bengal — Mr. and Mrs. Newell leave India for the Isle 
 of France 182 
 
 CHAPTER VIII.— Departure from Bengal— Coringa— 
 Birth and death of a daughter — Arrival at the Isle of 
 France — Sufferings and death of Mrs. Newell — Con- 
 
 elusion. . . 225 
 
 4 
 
THE LIFE, dec. 
 
 OF 
 
 MRS. HARRIET NEWELL. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 Birth and parentage of Mrs. Newell — Her attend- 
 ance upon Bradford Academy — Conner don — 
 Extracts from her letters and journal — Death of 
 her father — Public profession of religion. 
 
 The liighest excellence, exhibited in the life of 
 a female, usually receives, after her death, no other 
 tribute than the remembrance and the tears of the 
 grateful circle, which she adorned and blessed. 
 The poor may mourn their benefactor, relatives 
 their aflcctionate mother, wife, or sister ; and com- 
 panions their counsellor, helper, and friend : but no 
 memorial, except perhaps upon her tomb, publishes 
 to others the virtues which made her thus beloved 
 and thus lamented. 
 
 But Providence has called some females to more 
 
 j)ublic duties, and connected their names with 
 
 events of general interest. The history of the 
 
 hearts and lives of such, is the just property of all. 
 
 a2 5 
 
6 THE LIFE AND WRITINGS 
 
 And when an offering of precious value, and of 
 rich perfume, has been publicly poured upon the 
 Saviour's feet, — " wheresoever this gospel shall be 
 preached, there shall also this that this woman hath 
 done, be told for a memorial of her." 
 
 Harriet Atwood, afterwards Mrs. Newell, 
 was born at Haverhill, Massachusetts, October 10, 
 1793. Her father, Mr. Moses Atwood, was a mer- 
 chant, extensively and honourably known by his 
 enterprize, benevolence, and inflexible integrity. 
 Her mother still survives to forbid our praises. 
 
 Under the nurture of such parents, and in the so- 
 ciety of beloved brothers and sisters, her childhood 
 was happy. She was naturally cheerful in her disposi- 
 tion, and ardent in her feelings. In her first, as in her 
 later years, she was always a warm and faithful friend, 
 an affectionate sister, and a grateful and obedient 
 daughter. She early manifested that love of books 
 and of her pen, and that thirst for mental improve- 
 ment, so conspicuous through her following life ; 
 as a proof of which, it may be mentioned that, 
 when only about eleven years of age, she kept 
 a regular diary, in which she wrote the events of 
 the passing day, with frequent moral reflections, 
 suggested by the incidents she recorded. About 
 this time her heart was evidently visited with 
 the strivings of God's spirit; and it is known, from 
 
OF HARRIET NEWELL. 7 
 
 the recollection of her friends, as well as from 
 her own subsequent testimony, that for a season, 
 she daily attended to secret prayer, and to the study 
 6f the scriptures. These employments, however, 
 soon became irksome ; and, although she cheerfully 
 complied with all the regulations of her father's 
 household, in attendance upon the public ordi- 
 nances of the gospel — in outward observance of 
 the holy rest of the Sabbath, from its earliest dawn, 
 until its closing hours assembled the family for re- 
 ligious instruction, — and in all external propriety of 
 behaviour, she ceased to seek for a saving know- 
 ledge of Christ as for " a pearl of great price." 
 
 In the summer of the year 1806, she attended 
 Bradford Academy, an institution distant about half 
 a mile from Haverhill, which has done much to im- 
 prove and extend female education, and has been 
 often and remarkably blessed by the spirit of God. 
 Her instructor was the Rev. Mr. Burnham, whom 
 she always afterwards regarded with peculiar gra- 
 titude, as one whose . counsel had been greatly 
 blessed to her good. Among her companions were 
 many of the friends of her subsequent life ; and one 
 of them, Miss Hasseltine, (afterwards Mrs. Judson) 
 was an associate in her last great enterprise. 
 
 It was now, when numerous pupils were assem- 
 bled from various parts of the country, that the at- 
 tention of many was mercifully excited to the sub- 
 
8 THK LIFE AND WRITINGS 
 
 ject of religion ; and they sought, with earnestness, 
 the salvation of their souls. It is true there 
 were many who could not be persuaded to pause 
 in their ceaseless pursuit of pleasure ; but thef 
 number of those whose hearts were affected was 
 so great, as to spread over the institution a charac- 
 ter of deep and solemn feeling, which was evi- 
 dent to the most careless observer. Few persons 
 who visited the seminary during the summer, 
 have forgotten the interesting scenes they wit- 
 nessed at this favoured spot, when the attention 
 of one and another of the pupils was called, for the 
 first time, to consider the claims of tlieir God and 
 Saviour upon their youthful hearts. 
 
 The academy stands on the declivity of a hill, 
 which slopes gradually to the Merrimack river, 
 whose beautiful waters flow along at the distance 
 of a few hundred yards. A narrow lane, shaded by 
 fruit trees, leads from the street to the river bank. 
 Here might be seen at the period of which we are 
 speaking, little groups of scholars, generally of two 
 or three, w^alking arm in arm, or sitting on the 
 grass, against the stone walls,or more apart under the 
 shade of an umbrella, earnestly communing together 
 upon the means of securing their eternal welfare. 
 
 Harriet did not long remain an unaffected spec- 
 tator of what was thus passing around her, but be- 
 came deeply anxious concerning her ow n state. To 
 
OF HARRIET NEWELL. 9 
 
 her sister, who expressed her sorrow at seeing her so 
 much distressed, she replied, " I only wish that I were 
 more so." In another part of this volume,will be found 
 her own narrative of this interesting period. After 
 walking long in darkness, she at length saw and 
 rejoiced in the " light of the knowledge of the glory 
 of God." At that happy season, she said to an ac- 
 quaintance, " I have found Christ. I felt assured that, 
 if I sought him with my whole heart I should find 
 him ; and I have found him." Five years afterwards, 
 referring to this period, she wrote thus : — " There 
 was an hour, when the light of divine truth irra- 
 diated my benighted soul; when I could * rejoice 
 in the Lord, and joy in the God of my salvation ;' " 
 1 could willingly then, renounce the world ; for it 
 had lost its power to charm. How sweet was the 
 idea of suffering for Jesus. How sweet to take 
 " a decided part in his cause." 
 
 Thus happy in the hope of having obtained for- 
 giveness, she became earnestly solicitous, that all 
 her companions might ask and receive the same 
 blessing. On her returning one day from the 
 academy, with a sad countenance, and her eyes 
 filled with tears, her mother said to her, " Harriet, 
 I thought you were always happy." She replied, 
 " it is not for myself I have been weeping, but for 
 my companions — to see them so thoughtless." Her 
 efforts to awaken their attention to relio^ious sub- 
 
10 THE LIFE AND WRITINGS 
 
 jects, were constant and faithful. She Avould often 
 invite them to walk with her in the neighbouring 
 groves, and there attempt to persuade them to come 
 to Jesus. The aged clergyman of Bradford, who 
 saw her in her frequent walks, and knew the subject 
 of her animated and aftectionate conversation, said 
 to a friend, " that child will do more to induce youth 
 to come to Christ, than I can." The venerable Dr. 
 Spring, of Newburyport, once meeting her, and two 
 others, who had left their amusements to listen to 
 her counsels, joined his endeavours to hers ; and 
 placing his hands upon their heads, said, " go to 
 God, my dear children ; go to God." These youth- 
 ful labours for the cause of Christ were not unsuc- 
 cessful. Several of her companions were persuaded 
 to "go to God," and will never forget the young 
 teacher, who was His apparent instrument in their 
 conversion. 
 
 At this time she united with a number of her 
 school-mates, children like herself, in a society for 
 prayer and religious conversation. In their little 
 meetings, they opened their minds freely to each 
 other, and told what they had felt of the evil of 
 sin, the wonders of the Saviour's love, and the joy 
 and peace they had found in believing in his name, 
 and trusting their souls in his hands. 
 
 As another means of religious improvement, she 
 maintained, while at the academy, a familiar cor- 
 
OF HARRIET NEWELL. 11 
 
 respondence, in short notes, with some of her pious 
 fellow students. The following extracts will show 
 the state of her mind, and the nature of this cor- 
 respondence. 
 
 , *' Dear L. I need your kind instructions now as 
 much as ever. I should be willing to leave every 
 thing for God ; willing to be called by any name 
 which tongue can utter, and to undergo any suffer- 
 ings, if it would but make me humble, and be for 
 Iiis glory. Do advise me what I shall do for his 
 glory. I care not for myself. Though he lay 
 ever so much upon me, I would be content. Oh, 
 could I but recal this summer ! — But it is past, 
 never to return. I have one constant companion, 
 the Bible, from which I derive the greatest com- 
 fort. This I intend for the future shall guide me. 
 
 " Did you ever read Doddridge's Sermons 
 
 to Young People? They are very beautiful ser- 
 mons. — It appears strange to me why I am not more 
 interested in the cause of Christ, when he has done 
 so much for us ! But I will form a resolution that 
 I will give myself up entirely to him. Pray for me, 
 that my heart may be changed. I long for the 
 happy hour, when we shall be free from all sin, 
 and enjoy God in heaven. But if it would be for 
 his glory, I should be willing to live my threescore 
 years and ten. — My heart bleeds for our com- 
 
12 THE LIFE AND WRITINGS 
 
 panions who are on the brink of destruction. In 
 what manner shall I speak to them? But perhaps 
 I am in the same way." 
 
 — " What did Paul and Silas say to the jailor ? 
 Believe in the Lord Jesus Christ, and thou ahalt he 
 saved. Let us do the same. Let us improve the 
 accepted time, and make our peace with God. This 
 day, my L., I have formed a resolution that I will 
 devote the remainder of my life entirely to the ser- 
 vice of my God. Write to me. Tell me my 
 numerous outwa?'d faults; though you know not the 
 faults of my heart, yet tell me all you know, that I 
 may improve. I shall receive it as a token of love." 
 
 The following are selections from her Journal, 
 which was commenced at the date of her first reli- 
 gious impressions, and continued, with very few 
 intermissions, to her last sickness. For nearly 
 half of this period, only a few fragments remain. 
 When about to leave her home and country, she 
 burned the larger part of her papers, and the resi- 
 due were spared, only at the earnest intercession 
 of her mother, that she would leave them with her 
 as a memorial of an absent daughter. 
 
 ^^ Sept. 1, 1806. A large number of my com- 
 panions of both sexes, with whom I have associated 
 this summer, are in deep distress for their immortal 
 souls. Many who were formerly gay and thoughtless 
 
OF HARRIET NEWELL. 13 
 
 arc now in tears, anxiously inquiring what they shall 
 do to be saved. Oh how rich is the mercy of Jesus ! 
 
 Sept. 3. I have felt, the day past, unaccounta- 
 bly stupid. Can it be, that the children of God 
 ever feel indifferent about the concerns of their 
 souls ? Oh no ! they must always be " fired with 
 faith, and winged with love ;" and I am only a 
 hypocrite. What shall I do to be saved ? 
 
 Sept. 4. I have just parted with my companions, 
 with whom I have spent three months at the Aca- 
 demy. I have felt a strong attachment to many of 
 them, particularly to those who have been hopefully 
 renewed the summer past. But the idea of meet- 
 ing them in heaven, never more to bid them fare- 
 well, silenced every painful thought. 
 
 Sept. 10. Been indulged with the privilege of 
 visiting a christian friend this afternoon. Sweet 
 indeed to my heart is the society of the friends of 
 Immanuel. I never knew true joy until I found it 
 in the exercise of religion. 
 
 Sept. 18. How great are the changes which 
 take place in my mind in the course of one short 
 day ! I have felt deeply distressed for the depravity 
 of my heart, and* have been ready to despair of the 
 mercy of Jehovah. But the light of divine truth 
 has this evening irradiated my soul, and I have en- 
 joyed such composure as I never knew before. Oh 
 the goodness of God, to make me thus happy ! 
 B 
 
14 THE LIFE AND WRITINGS 
 
 Sept. 20. This has been a happy day to me. 
 When conversing with a christian friend upon the 
 love of Jesus, I was lost in raptures. My soul re- 
 joiced in the Lord, and joyed in the God of my sal- 
 vation. A sermon preached by Mr. M. this even- 
 ing has increased my happiness. This is too much 
 for me, a sinful worm of the dust, deserving only 
 eternal punishment. 
 
 Oct, 1. The words, which were made the means 
 of my first religious impressions, have this day 
 solemnly affected my mind — " Behold, now is the 
 accepted time ; behold, now is the day of salva- 
 tion!" 
 
 Oct» 6. The day on which Christ arose from the 
 dead has again returned. How shall I spend it ? 
 Shall it be spent like departed Sabbaths, which are 
 gone for ever ? Oh how the recollection of misspent 
 sabbaths, embitters every present enjoyment ! With 
 pain do I remember the holy hours which were 
 sinned away. Frequently did I repair to novels to 
 shorten the irksome hours as they passed. Why 
 was I not cut off in the midst of this my wicked- 
 
 ness 
 
 Oct. 7. 1 have had a little trial of my submis- 
 sion of heart to God. Have been afflicted with pain 
 and sickness. These are useful monitors — they 
 remind me of that hastening hour, when this frail 
 tabernacle shall be dissolved. But health is an in- 
 
OF HAKRIL'T NEWELL. 15 
 
 estimable blessing ; for sickness unfits us for the 
 duties of life, and lessens our usefulness. 
 
 Oct. 10. Oh how much have I enjoyed of God 
 this day ! Such views of his holy character, such a 
 desire to glorify his holy name, 1 never before ex- 
 perienced. Oh that this frame might continue 
 through life ! 
 
 " My willing soul would staj' 
 
 In such a frame as this, 
 And sit and sing herself away 
 
 To everlasting bliss." 
 
 This is my birth day. Thirteen years of my short 
 life have gone for ever. 
 
 Oct. 25. Permitted by my heavenly Father once 
 more to hear the gospel's joyful sound. I have en- 
 joyed greater happiness than tongue can describe. 
 I have indeed been joyful in the house of prayer. 
 Lord, let me d^vell in thy presence for ever ! 
 
 Nov. 2. How wonderful is the superabounding 
 grace of God! Called at an early age to reflect 
 upon my lost condition, and to accept of the terms 
 of salvation, how great are my obligations to live a 
 holy life. 
 
 Nov. 4. Examination at the Academy. I have 
 bid my companions farewell. Though they are 
 endeared to me by the strongest ties of affection, 
 yet I must be separated from them, perhaps never 
 to meet them more, till the resurrection morn. 
 
16 THE LIFE A^"D WRITINGS 
 
 The season has been remarkable for those religious 
 impressions which many of the scholars have felt. 
 But the harvest is past, the summer is ended, and 
 there are numbers who can say, we are not saved. 
 
 Nov. 14. With sensations, how different from 
 what they formerly were, do I behold the returning 
 Sabbath ! " Welcome sweet day of rest !" Welcome 
 indeed to me, is this blessed day, so peculiarly de- 
 voted to the service and worship of the Jehovah. 
 
 Dec. 8. This evening has been very pleasantly 
 spent with my companions, H. and S. B. The at- 
 tachment which commenced as it were in infancy, 
 has been greatly strengthened since their minds 
 have been religiously impressed. How differently 
 are our evenings spent now from what they formerly 
 were. How many evenings have I spent with them 
 in thoughtless vanity and giddy mirth. Oh that 
 we may now be united in the service of God. 
 
 Dec. 9. I have lately been visited with sickness. 
 This dispensation has been made the means of 
 weaning me from the world, and of making me feel 
 more sensibly my entire dependence on God. " It 
 is good for me to be afllicted !" 
 
 Dec. 11. This morning has been devoted to the 
 work of self-examination. Though I^find within me 
 an evil heart of unbelief, prone to depart from the 
 living God, yet I have a hope, a strong and unwa- 
 vering hope which I would not renounce for worlds. 
 
OF HARRIET MJWELL. 17 
 
 Bless tlic Lord, oh my soul, for this blessed assu- 
 ranee of eternal life. 
 
 Dec, 13. Derived much comfort and satisfaction 
 from secret duties this morning. Prayer is the life 
 of the christian. 
 
 Jan, 5. I have had exalted thoughts of the cha- 
 racter of God this day. I have ardently longed to 
 depart and be with Jesus. 
 
 Jan. 9. How large a share of peace and joy has 
 been mine this evening. The society of christians 
 delights and animates my heart. Oh how I love 
 those Avho love my Redeemer. — I hope ere long to 
 meet these decided followers of the Lamb in my 
 heavenly Father's kingdom. Oh what anticipated 
 felicity ! 
 
 Feb, 2. The world has occupied more of my 
 thoughts of late than formerly. But the love of 
 Inimanuel has left " an aching void the world can 
 never fill." Oh when will these trifles, light as air, 
 lose their power to please ! 
 
 Feb. 3. I have felt an unaccountable stupidity 
 to-day. Why is it thus? Am I a stranger to the 
 sanctifying grace of God ? Oh no ! Jesus has done 
 nuich for me. 
 
 Feb. 10. I long for clearer discoveries of the 
 perfections of Jehovah. When shall I be with, 
 and be like God ! When shall I see Him, whom my 
 soul loveth, without a veil between ! 
 ]$2 
 
18 THE LIFE AND WRITINGS 
 
 March 10. Humility has been the subject of my 
 meditations this day. I fmd I have been greatly 
 deficient in this Christian grace. Oh for that meek 
 and lowly spirit which Jesus exhibited in the days 
 of his flesh. 
 
 March 2^. Little E.'s birth day. While reading 
 of those children who cried Hosanna to the Son of 
 David, when he dwelt on earth, I ardently wished 
 that this dear child might be sanctified. She is 
 not too young to be made a subject of Immanuel's 
 kingdom. 
 
 April 7. Visited my dear Bradford friends, — 
 found much comfort in their society. They tell 
 me, that they likewise possess hearts which arc 
 naturally opposed to God. 
 
 April 9. Fast-day. What infinite reason have 
 I to humble myself in the dust before God, confess 
 my sins, and repent of them ! 
 
 May 1. Where is the cross which christians 
 speak of so frequently ? All that I do for Jesus is 
 pleasant. Though perhaps I am ridiculed by the 
 gay and thoughtless for my choice of religion, yet 
 the inward comfort which 1 enjoy, doubly compen- 
 sates for all this. I do not wish for the approbation 
 and love of the world, neither for its splendour nor 
 its riches. For one blest hour at God's right hand, 
 I'll srive them all away. 
 
OP HARRIET NEWELL. 19 
 
 To her sister M. at Byfield. 
 
 Haverhill, Aug. 2G, 1807. 
 — " In what an important station you are placed ! 
 The pupils committed to your care will either add 
 to your condemnation in the eternal world, or in- 
 crease your everlasting happiness. At the tribunal 
 of your Judge you will meet them, and there give 
 an account of the manner in which you have in- 
 structed them. — Have you given them that advice 
 which they greatly need? Have you instructed 
 them in religion? Oh my sister! how earnest, how 
 engaged ought you to be for their immortal welfare. 
 Recollect, the hour is drawing near, when you and 
 the young ladies committed to your care must ap- 
 pear before God. If you have invited them to come 
 to the Saviour, and make their peace with him, how 
 happy will you then be. But on the other hand, if 
 you have been negligent ; awful will be your situa- 
 tion. May the God of peace be with you, and 
 make you happy while on earth. May we meet on 
 the right hand of God, and spend our eternity in 
 rejoicing in his favour. Harriet Atavood." 
 
 In the summer of 1807, she became again a 
 member of Bradford Academy, and retained the 
 same solicitude, as before, for her own religious, as 
 well as mental improvement, and for the salvation 
 of others. Here she formed an intimate friendship 
 
20 THE LIFE AND WRITINGS 
 
 with Miss Fanny Woodbury, of Beverly, who, while 
 at Bradford, received those religious impressions, 
 and obtained that hope, which enabled her to 
 adorn, through a short life, her christian profession. 
 The following are specimens of Harriet's familiar 
 letters to her. 
 
 Bradford Academy, Sept. 1807. 
 
 " As we are candidates for eternity, how careful 
 ought we to be, that religion be our principal con- 
 cern. Perhaps this night our souls may be required 
 of us — we may end our existence here and enter 
 the eternal world. Are we prepared to meet our 
 judge? Do we depend upon Christ's righteousness 
 for acceptance ? Are we convinced of our own sin- 
 fulness and inability to help ourselves? Is Christ's 
 love esteemed more by us than the friendship of 
 this world? Do we feel willing to take up our cross 
 daily and follow Jesus ? These questions, my dear 
 Miss W. are important ; and if we can answer them 
 in the aflirmative, we are prepared for God to re- 
 quire our souls of us when he pleases. 
 
 May the Spirit guide you, and an interest in the 
 Saviour be given you. — Adieu. Harriet." 
 
 Bradford Academy, Sept. 11, 1807. 
 " As heirs of immortality, one would naturally 
 imagine, we should strive to enter in at the strait 
 gate, and use all our endeavours to be heirs of fu- 
 
OF HARRIET NEWELL. 21 
 
 ture happiness. But alas ! how infinitely short do 
 we fall of the duty we owe to God ; and to our own 
 souls ! O my friend, could you look iato my heart, 
 what could you there find, but a sinful stupidity, 
 and rebellion against God ? But yet I dare to hope ! 
 O how surprising, how astonishing is the redemp- 
 tion which Christ has procured, whereby sinners 
 may be reconciled to him, and through his merits 
 dare to hope 1 O may his death animate us to a holy 
 obedience. H. A." 
 
 Bradford Academy, Sept. 1807. 
 " How solemn, my dear Miss W. is the idea that 
 we must soon part ! Solemn as it is, yet what is it 
 when compared with parting at the bar of God, and 
 being separated through all eternity ! Religion is 
 worth our attention, and every moment of our lives 
 ought to be devoted to its concerns. Time is 
 short, but eternity is long ; and when we have once 
 plunged into that fathomless abyss, our situation 
 will never be altered. If we have served God here 
 and prepared for death, glorious will be our reward 
 hereafter. But if we have not, our souls will be 
 irrecoverably lost. Oh. then let us press forward, 
 and seek and serve the Lord. Favour me with fre- 
 quent visits while we are together, and when we 
 part let epistolary visits be constant. Adieu ; 
 
 Harriet." 
 
22 THE LIFE AND WRITINGS 
 
 To the same. 
 
 Haverhill, April20, 1808. 
 " This morning, my beloved Miss W. your kind 
 epistle was handed me, in which you express a 
 wish that it might find me engaged in the cause of 
 God. Oh that your wish could be gratified ! But 
 let me tell you, I am still the same careless, inat- 
 tentive creature. What in this world can we find 
 capable of satisfying the desires of our immortal 
 souls ! Not one of the endowments, which are 
 derived from any thing short of God, will avail us 
 in the solemn and important hour of death. All 
 the vanities, which the world terms accomplish- 
 ments, will then appear of little value. Yes, my 
 beloved companion, in that moment we shall find 
 that nothing will suffice to hide the real nakedness 
 of the natural mind, but the finished robe, in which 
 the child of God shines with purest lustre, the Sa- 
 viour's righteousness. Oh that we might, by the 
 assistance of God, deck our souls in the all-perfect 
 robe. Our souls are of infinite importance, and an 
 eternity of misery, " where the worm dieth not, 
 and the fire is not quenched," awaits us, if we do 
 not attend to their concerns. I should be happy, 
 my friend, in visiting you this spring; but with 
 reluctance I must decline your invitation. A 
 dear and beloved parent is in a declining state of 
 health, and we fear if indulgent heaven do not in- 
 
OF HARRIET NEWELL. 23 
 
 terpose, and stop the course of his sickness, death 
 will deprive us of his society, and the grave open 
 to receive him. Oh ! that his life may be spared, 
 and his health once more established, to cheer his 
 family and friends. But in all these afflictive dis- 
 pensations of God's providence, may it ever be my 
 prayer, " not my will, O Lord, but thine be done." 
 I do not expect to attend Bradford Academy this 
 summer. We shall have a school in H. which, 
 with my parent's consent, I expect to attend. Do 
 visit me this spring, my dear Miss W. Your let- 
 ters are always received with pleasure. My best 
 wishes for your present and eternal happiness at- 
 tend you. I am yours, &;c. H." 
 
 To Miss C. P. of Newburyport. 
 
 Haverhill, Feb, 16, 1808. 
 
 *' Dear C. — Since you left us, death has entered 
 our family, and deprived us of an affectionate 
 uncle. After lingering two days after you re- 
 turned to your friends, he fell asleep, as we trust, 
 in Jesus. 
 
 Oh, C. could you but have witnessed his dying 
 struggles ! Distress and anguish were his constant 
 companions, till about ten minutes before his spirit 
 winged his way to the eternal world; then he was 
 deprived of speech, he looked upon us, closed his 
 eyes, and expired. He would often say, " Oh, how 
 
24 THE LIFE AND WRITINGS 
 
 I long for the happy hour's approach, when I shall 
 find a sweet release; but not my will, but thine, O 
 God, be done." When we stood weeping around 
 his dying bed, he looked upon us, and said, " mourn 
 not for me my friends, but mourn for yourselves." 
 Oh, my C. let us now be persuaded to lay hold 
 on Jesus, as the only Saviour. If we trust in him 
 for protection, he will preserve us in all the trying 
 scenes of life ; and, when the hour of dissolution 
 shall come, we shall be enabled to give ourselves 
 to him, and consign our bodies to the tomb with 
 pleasure. 
 
 What a world is this! Full of anxiety and 
 trouble ! My dear father is very feeble ; a bad 
 cough attends him, which we fear will prove fatal. 
 What a blessing, my friend, are parents ! Let us 
 attend to their instructions and reproofs while we 
 possess them, and when death shall separate us, 
 we may not have to regret that we were undutiful. 
 While we do every thing we can to make them 
 happy, let us remember that it is God alone can 
 compensate them for their labours of love. Far 
 distant be the hour when either of us shall be call- 
 ed to mourn the loss of our dear parents. 
 
 Do, my dear C. write to me ; tell me if this world 
 does not appear more and more trifling to you. 
 May the sweet influences of the Ploly Spirit, be 
 shed abroad in your heart. Oh, may happiness 
 
OF IIAIlllIET NEWELL. 25 
 
 attend you in this vale of tears, and may you be 
 conducted to the haven of eternal rest. Accept the 
 wish of your ever affectionate Harriet." 
 
 To Miss C. P. of Newburyport. 
 
 Haverhill, April 24, 1808. 
 " Accept, my dear C. my kindest acknow- 
 ledgments, for your last affectionate epistle, in 
 the perusal of which, I had the most pleasing sen- 
 sations. You observed, your contemplations had 
 frequently dwelt on those hours we spent in each 
 other's society, while at Bradford Academy ; and 
 that you regretted the misimprovement of them. 
 Alas! how many hours have we spent in trifling 
 conversation, which will avail us nothing. Let our 
 imaginations often wing their way back to those 
 hours which can never be recalled. 
 
 ♦' 'Tis gfreatly wise to talk with our past hours, 
 And ask them what report they've borne to heaven. 
 And how they might have borne more welcome news." 
 
 Will the recollection of the moments that are 
 now speeding their flight, afford satisfaction at the 
 last? Oh that we might improve our time and 
 talents to the glory of God, that the review of them 
 may be pleasing. 
 
 You ask me to write to you, and to write some- 
 thing that will awaken you from stupidity. I 
 C 
 
26 THE LIFE AND WRITINGS 
 
 would my dear C, but I am in the same careless 
 state. 
 
 My father still remains in a critical condition. 
 Permit me to request an interest in your prayers 
 for him; but be assured, there is none they will be 
 more serviceable to than your friend, 
 
 Harriet." 
 
 After the death of her uncle, mentioned in a 
 preceding letter, she was called by Providence to 
 witness the rapid decline of an affectionate, and 
 much beloved father, and, on the eighth of May, to 
 weep over the lifeless body, from which his undy- 
 ing spirit had peacefully departed. The sorrows 
 of a family, over the grave of such a parent, could 
 admit but one consolation ; that which ever flows 
 from a humble submission to the will of God. Such 
 is the language of his epitaph : — 
 
 " Beneath this stone, till Christ shall bid him rise, 
 A much loved husband, father, brother, lies : 
 In vain were tears; Death came at Heaven's command: 
 Cease, then, each murmur at the Sovereign hand." 
 
 It is a circumstance deeply cherished in the re- 
 collection of his children, that almost the last act 
 of their lamented father was to call Mrs. A. to his 
 bedside, and to express to her the consolation it 
 gave him in that solemn hour, to remember that 
 he had, while in health, sought for his offspring the 
 favour and blessing of Him who could never die. 
 
OF HARRIET NEWELL. ^7 
 
 To Miss F. W. of Beverly. 
 
 Haverhill, May 24, 1808. 
 
 " In the late trying and afflictive scene of God's 
 providence, which 1 have been called to pass through, 
 I have flattered myself that the tenderest sympathy 
 has been awakened in the heart of my beloved F. 
 Oh my friend, this is a scene peculiarly trying to 
 me. How much do my circumstances require 
 every divine consolation and direction, to make 
 this death a salutary warning to me. The guardian 
 of my tender years, my father, my nearest earthly 
 friend, where is he 1 The cold clods of the valley 
 cover him, and the worms feed upon his cold and 
 lifeless body. Can it be, that I am left fatherless? 
 Heart-rending reflection ! Oh my dear, dear Miss 
 W. may you never be left to mourn the loss, 
 which I now experience. Oh, that your parents 
 may be spared to you, and you ever honour them, 
 and be a blessing to them, even in their declining 
 years. 
 
 Glance a thought on nine fatherless children, 
 and a widowed and afflicted mother ! But if we 
 are fatherless, O may we never be friendless. May 
 He who has promised to be the father of the father- 
 less, and the widow's God, enable us to rely upon 
 him, and receive grace to help in this time of need ; 
 and although the present affliction is not joyous, 
 
28 THE LIFE AND WRITINGS 
 
 but grievous, oh that it may be instrumental in 
 working out a far more exceeding and eternal 
 weight of glory. 
 
 Do come and see me — I long once more to em- 
 brace my friend, and tell her what I owe her for all 
 her favours. Adieu, my beloved Miss W. Receive 
 this as a token of renewed affection from your 
 
 Harkiet." 
 
 The loss of that part of her journal, renders it 
 impossible to present a full picture of her heart, 
 during several succeeding months. According to 
 her own account, hereafter given, she lost, during 
 this period, as, alas! too many young Christians do, 
 the ardour of her first love. The situation of the 
 church at Haverhill, destitute of a regular and 
 faithful pastor, and the worldly character of the 
 surrounding society, were the chief apparent causes 
 of this unhappy declension. 
 
 Of this part of her life, one friend testifies, that 
 *' she appeared gradually to lose her fondness for 
 retirement, and her delight in the Scriptures; and 
 associated more freely with her former gay com- 
 panions. But nothing was manifested, which af- 
 forded any just ground for suspecting the sincerity 
 of her religion." Another states, that, " though 
 thus mingling with gayer associates, she still met 
 Christians with the same glow of affection, and 
 
OF HARRIET NEWELL. 29 
 
 sought their company with much interest." Her 
 own estimate of the state of her heart and conduct 
 during this season of darkness, with her deep re- 
 pentance, and happy restoration, will be found in 
 the following pages. 
 
 1809. — Jvly 1. God has been pleased, in infinite 
 mercy, again to call up my attention to eternal 
 realities. After spending more than a year, en- 
 gaged in the vanities of the world, thoughtless and 
 unconcerned respecting my eternal welfare ; he has, 
 as I humbly trust, showed me my awful backslid- 
 ings from him, and my dependence upon his grace 
 for every blessing. 
 
 I do now, in the strength of Jesus, resolve that I 
 will no longer sacrifice my immortal soul for what 
 I have hitlierto deemed my temporal happiness. 
 O that 1 might be enabled to cume out from the 
 world, and to profess Christ as my Redeemer be- 
 fore a gazing but unaffected multitude. I now see, 
 (hat I have enjoyed no happiness in my pursuits of 
 pleasure. Not in the play-room — not in the vain 
 and idle conversation of my companions — not in 
 the bustle of a crowded life, have I found happi- 
 ness. This heaven-born guest is found only in the 
 bosom of the child of Jesus. How awfully aggra- 
 vated will be my condemnation, if I do not, after this 
 second call, awaken all my drowsy faculties, and 
 c 2 
 
30 THE LIFE AND WRITINGS 
 
 become earnestly engaged for God. I have now 
 more reason than ever to serve him ; and if I do 
 not attend to his precious invitations, he perhaps 
 may swear in his wrath, that I shall never " enter 
 his rest." 
 
 July 2. With what motives have I entered the 
 house of God this day? I have heard two excel- 
 lent sermons preached by our beloved pastor ; and 
 he administered the sacrament in a solemn and 
 affecting manner. The exercises recalled to my 
 memory the happy moments I once enjoyed, when 
 I thought nothing would deter me from solemnly 
 taking the covenant vows upon me, and joining 
 myself with God's children. But I have not kept 
 the commandments of Christ as I ought. May I 
 now resolve to glorify him in my obedience ! 
 
 July 4. I have called this day on one of my com- 
 panions, with whom I was formerly very intimate. I 
 longed to tell her, her dangerous situation, and to 
 entreat her to flee for safety to the rock, Christ 
 Jesus. But a " secret something" forbade. O that 
 I had but a heart to tell my companions the danger 
 of delaying repentance ! 
 
 July 5. How engaged in the world I have been 
 this morning! Did I think, a few days since, that 
 I should so soon forget my duty to God ! How im- 
 portant it is, that we keep close to Jesus, and in 
 him place all our safety ! He is able to keep us 
 
OF HARRIET NEWELL. 31 
 
 from falling, and to bring us faultless before his 
 presence in the heavenly world. Why then should 
 we not put our trust in him? 
 
 July 7. A black man called in the evening, who 
 nppcars to be a child of Jesus. God is no respecter 
 of persons. He will glorify himself in all his chil- 
 dren, however different their colours, or their cir- 
 cumstances. 
 
 July 10. How foolishly, how wickedly have I 
 spent this day ! What have I done for God? No- 
 thing I fear. O how many mispent days shall I 
 have to answer for at the tribunal of a holy Judge ! 
 Then how docs it become me to set a watch upon 
 my behaviour; as one that must shortly give an ac- 
 count to God. O thou blessed Jesus, grant thy 
 assistance, that I may live as I ought. 
 
 July 10. Sabbath morn. Solemnly impressed 
 with a sense of my duty to God, I entered his holy 
 courts this morning. What am I, that I should be 
 blessed Vtith the gospel's joyful sound, while so 
 many are now perishing in heathen darkness for 
 lack of the knowledge of Christ. 
 
 Sabbath cvc. I have now offered myself to the 
 church of God, and have been assisted by him. 
 Perhaps they will not receive me; but, O God, wilt 
 thou accept me through a mediator. 
 
 1 have now let my companions see, I am not 
 ashamed of Jesus. O that 1 mijrht not dishonour 
 
32 THE LIFE AND WRITINGS 
 
 the cause I am now about professing. In Christ 
 alone will I put my trust, and rely entirely on his 
 righteousness for the pardon of my aggravated 
 transgressions. 
 
 July 17. Have spent the day at home. I think 
 I have enjoyed something of God's presence. Felt 
 a disposition, frequently to call upon him by prayer 
 and supplication. 
 
 July 18. At this late hour, when no one be- 
 holdeth me but God, how solemnly — how sincerely 
 ought I to feel engaged for him? 
 
 The family are retired to rest. The darkness and 
 silence of the night, and the reflection that the 
 night of death will soon overtake me, conspire to 
 affect my mind. Wliat have I done this day for 
 God ? Have I lived as a stranger and pilgrim on 
 the earth ; as one that must soon leave this world 
 and go to " that bourn from whence no traveller 
 returns ?" 
 
 Oh that I were more engaged for God — more 
 engaged to promote his cause, in the midst of a 
 perverse generation. 
 
 July 20. This evening, 1 had a most solemn 
 meeting with one of my dear and most intimate 
 companions. I warned her in the most expressive 
 language of my heart, to repent. She appeared 
 affected* I left her, and after returning home, I 
 trust, I was enabled to commend her to tlie God of 
 
OF HARRIET NEWELL. 33 
 
 infinite mercy, and to pray earnestly for her con- 
 viction and conversion. 
 
 July 22. Was informed that appeared se- 
 rious and unusually affected. Oh that God might 
 work a work of grace in his heart, and enable him 
 to resign all earthly vanities, for an interest in the 
 great Redeemer. He has talents, which, if abused, 
 will only add to his everlasting condemnation. O 
 thou God of infinite mercy, thou who hast had pity 
 on me, show liim mercy, and awaken him to a sense 
 of his situation, before the things that concern his 
 peace, are hid for ever from his eyes. 
 
 July 26. Sabbath day. Arose this morning 
 but little impressed with a sense of the duties be- 
 fore me, upon this holy day. My health obliged 
 me to decline going to the house of God in the 
 morning. But I think I could say, it was good for 
 me to be afflicted. God was graciously pleased to 
 assist me in calling upon his name, and permitted 
 me to wrestle with him in prayer for the prosperity 
 of Zion, and for the conversion of sinners. I felt a 
 desire that every one of my friends might be 
 brought to a knowledge of the truth. This after- 
 noon I have attended meeting, and heard a most 
 excellent sermon preached by Mr. W. from Matt, 
 xxvi. 6 — 13. He passed the Sabbath with us, and 
 gave us excellent instructions. But of what use 
 are advice andrclifrjous conversation to me, if I do 
 
34 THE LIFE AND WRITINGS 
 
 not improve them as I ought? These instructions 
 will rise up in judgment against me, and condemn 
 me, if I am not indeed a child of God. Oh for a 
 heart to love God more, and live more to his glory. 
 How can I hope to enter that heavenly rest, pre- 
 pared for the people of Jesus, when I so often trans, 
 gress his laws ? 
 
 July 29. Past eleven o'clock — the family have 
 retired to rest, and I still remain writing. But 
 what shall I say of myself? Shall I say, I have 
 spent this day as I ought? I have been blessed 
 with privileges greater than I deserve, greater than 
 I improve. Two dear Christian friends spent the 
 day with us. If I know my own heart, I do love 
 the society of the children of God. If I do not, 
 I know not what I love. I recounted the exer- 
 cises of my mind, and found a pleasing satisfac- 
 tion in telling what God had done for me. Blessed 
 be his name, that I have the least reason to hope, 
 that I am indeed brought out of darkness into his 
 marvellous light. 
 
 August 5. How solemn, how important a trans- 
 action it is, publicly to profess religion. And now, 
 what are my feelings in respect to this great duty? 
 I am about to take the vows of a holy God upon me. 
 I am about to bind myself to him by an everlasting 
 covenant. O that I may do it with a serious, hum- 
 ble, and sincere heart ! 
 
OF HARRIET NEWELL. 35 
 
 Aug. 6. Lord's Day Morning, Upon this sacred 
 morning, oh that the Holy Spirit of God would en- 
 liven and animate my cold and stupid affections. 
 Oh that I might this day enter his earthly courts, 
 worship him in an acceptable manner, profess his 
 name before a scoffing world, sit down at his table, 
 and partake in faith, of the body and blood of 
 Jesus. 
 
 Sabbath eve. And now I have entered into the 
 most solemn engagement to be the Lord's. I have 
 confessed Christ before the world — I have re- 
 nounced my wicked companions — I have solemnly 
 promised, that denying ungodliness and every 
 worldly lust, I will live soberly, righteously, and 
 godly in this present world. If I should, after taking 
 these solemn vows and covenant engagements upon 
 me, dishonour the cause of my Redeemer — if 1 
 should give the enemies of religion reason to say, 
 there is nothing in religion — If I should again re- 
 turn to my former courses, and live as one that 
 had never professed faith in Jesus — oh how dread- 
 fully aggravated will be my condemnation ! What 
 excuse could I render at the tribunal of a just 
 Judge? My mouth would be stopped, and I should 
 plead guilty before him. How then does it become 
 me to watch and pray, lest the devices of Satan, 
 the world, or my own remaining corruptions, should 
 lead me into temptation. 
 
36 THE LIFE AND WRITINGS 
 
 In thee, oh God, do I put my trust; from thee 
 do I hope to obtain mercy in the day of retribution. 
 
 Aug. 10. How stupid, how cold I grow ! Where 
 is that fervour — that zeal — that animation I ought 
 to have, after professing to know and receive Jesus 
 as my Redeemer? How alluring are the vanities of 
 time? How prone my heart to wander from God? 
 How ready to engage in the trifles of this wicked 
 world? Descend, thou Holy Spirit — Breathe into 
 my soul a flame of ardent love ; let not my afFec- 
 tions wander from the o/ie, and only thing that is 
 needful. 
 
 To Miss F. W. of Beverly. 
 Haverhill, Aug. 1809 — Sabbath morn. 
 " A FEW moments of this sacred morning shall 
 be devoted to my beloved Miss. W. After discon- 
 tinuing, for so long a time, our correspondence, I 
 again address you. By the endearing title of a 
 friend, I again attempt to lay open my heart before 
 you. But what shall I say ? Shall I tell you, that 
 since I last saw you, I have made great progress in 
 divine grace? To you, my ever dear friend, will I 
 unbosom my heart; to you will I describe my feel- 
 ings. Yes; I will tell you what God has done for 
 my soul. About six weeks since he was pleased, 
 in infinite mercy, again to call up my attention to 
 the concerns of my soul ; again to show me the evil 
 
OF HARRIET NEWELL. 37 
 
 of my ways. I have now publicly professed my 
 faith in him. I have taken the vows of the cove- 
 nant upon me, and solemnly surrendered myself 
 to him, eternally. Oh Miss W. ! should I now be 
 left to dishonour this holy cause, what would be my 
 eternal condemnation ? O pray for me. Entreat 
 God to have mercy upon me, and keep me from 
 falling. After I left you at the Academy, I by 
 degrees grew more and more neglectful of serious 
 and eternal realities. When I review the past 
 year of my life ; when I reflect upon the wound I 
 have brought upon the blessed religion of Jesus, I 
 am constrained to cry, why has God extended his 
 mercy to the vilest of the race of Adam? Why has 
 he again showed favour to me, after I have so 
 wickedly abused his precious invitations, and 
 grieved his holy Spirit? It is God, who is rich in 
 mercy, abundant in goodness, and of great compas- 
 sion, that has done these things, as I trust, for me. 
 How can I be too much engaged for him, too much 
 conformed to his holy will, after these abundant 
 manifestations of his love and mercy. O that I 
 could spend my few remaining days as I ought, 
 even entirely devoted to the delightful service of 
 
 the dear Redeemer. 
 
 Harriet Atwood." 
 
38 THE LIFE AND WRITINGS' 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 Extracts from her journal, continued — Review of her 
 religious experience — Reading society — Singing 
 school — Dangerous illness — By f eld Academy. 
 
 The following summary account of her religious 
 exercises, was found among her papers. 
 
 " A review of past religious experience I have 
 often found useful and encouraging. On this ac- 
 count I have written down the exercises of my 
 mind, hoping that, by frequently reading them, I 
 may be led to adore the riches of sovereign grace, 
 praise the Lord for his former kindness to me, and 
 feel encouraged to persevere in a holy life. 
 
 "The first ten years of my life were spent in 
 vanity. I was entirely ignorant of the depravity 
 of my heart, and of the necessity of regeneration. 
 The summer that I entered my eleventh year, I at- 
 tended a dancing school. My conscience would 
 sometimes tell me, that my time was foolishly spent ; 
 and though I had never heard it intimated, that 
 such amusements were criminal, I could not rest, 
 until I had solemnly determined that, when the 
 school closed, I would immediately become reli- 
 gious. But these resolutions were not carried into 
 effect. Although I attended every day to secret 
 prayer, and read the Bible with greater attention 
 than before ; yet I soon became weary of these ex- 
 
OF HARRIET NEWELL. 39 
 
 ercises, and, by degrees, omitted entirely the du- 
 ties of the closet. When I entered my thirteenth 
 year, I was sent, by my parents, to the Academy at 
 Bradford. A revival of religion commenced in 
 the neighbourhood, which in a short time spread into 
 the school. A large number of the young ladies 
 were anxiously inquiring, what they should do to 
 inherit eternal life. I began to inquire what these 
 things meant. My attention was solemnly called 
 to the concerns of my immortal soul ; and I was a 
 stranger to hope. I feared the ridicule of my gay 
 companions, but, more than all, the displeasure of 
 an angry judge. My heart was opposed to the 
 character of God, and I felt that, if I continued an 
 enemy to his government, I must eternally perish. 
 My convictions of sin were not so pungent and 
 distressing, as many have had ; but they were of 
 long continuance. God, in his providence, inclined 
 the hearts of my parents to favour the work, and 
 they treated me with the greatest kindness and at- 
 tention. But it was more than three months be- 
 fore I was brought to cast my soul on the Saviour 
 of sinners, and rely on him alone for salvation. 
 The extasics, which many new-born souls possess, 
 were not mine. But if I was not lost in rapture on 
 reflecting upon what I had escaped, I was filled 
 with a sweet peace, a heavenly calmness, which I 
 never can describe. The honours, applauses, and 
 
40 THE LIFE AND WRITINGS 
 
 titles of this vain world appeared like trifles light 
 as air. The character of Jesus appeared infinitely 
 lovely, and I could say with the Psalmist, " whom 
 have I in heaven but thee, and there is none on 
 earth I desire besides thee !" The awful gulf 
 which I had escaped, filled me with astonishment. 
 My gay associates were renounced, and the friends 
 of Jesus became my chosen friends. The desti- 
 tute, broken state of the church at Haverhill pre- 
 vented me from openly professing my faith in Jesus ; 
 but it was a privilege which I longed to enjoy. 
 
 But alas ! these seasons so precious, did not long 
 continue. Soon was I led to exclaim — O that I 
 were as in months past ! My zeal for the cause of 
 religion almost insensibly abated ; while this vain 
 world engrossed my affections, which had been 
 consecrated to my Redeemer. My Bible, once so 
 lovely, was entirely neglected. Novels and ro- 
 mances engaged my thoughts, and hour after hour 
 was foolishly, sinfully devoted to the perusal of 
 them. The company of Christians became, by 
 degrees, irksome and unpleasant. I sometimes en- 
 deavoured to shun them. The voice of conscience 
 would frequently whisper, " all is not right." Many 
 a sleepless night have I passed after a day of 
 vanity and sin. But such conflicts did not bring 
 me home to the fold, from which I, like a stray 
 lamb, had wandered far away. A religion, which 
 
or HARRIET NEWELL. 41 
 
 was intimately connected with the amusements of 
 the world, and the friendship of those who are at 
 enmity with God, would have suited well my de- 
 praved heart. But my heart told me that the reli- 
 gion of the gospel was vastly diflferent. It exalts the 
 Creator, w hile it humbles the creature in the dust. 
 
 " Such was my awful situation ! I lived only to 
 wound the cause of my ever blessed Saviour. 
 Weep, oh my soul ! when contemplating and re- 
 cording these sins of my youth. Be astonished at 
 the long-suffering of Jehovah ! — How great a God 
 is our God ! — The deaths of a beloved parent, and 
 uncle, had but little effect on my hard heart. 
 Though these afflictions moved my passions, they 
 did not lead me to the fountain of consolation, 
 which ever runneth free. But God, who is rich in 
 mercy, did not leave me here ! He had prepared 
 my heart to receive his grace, and he glorified the 
 riches of his mercy, by determining to carry on the 
 work. I was providentially invited to visit a friend 
 in Newbury port. I complied with the invitation. 
 I heard the celebrated Dr. G. preach two sermons. 
 They were evangelical, and calculated to promote 
 genuine piety. His eloquence charmed me ; but 
 the gospel which he preached, was not received as 
 " glad tidings." The evening previous to my re- 
 turn home, I heard the Rev. Mr. Mac F. It was 
 the 28th of Jane, 1809. How did the truths which 
 d2 
 
42 THE LIFE AND WRITINGS 
 
 he delivered sink deep into my inmost soul ! My 
 past trangressions rose like mountains before me. 
 The most poignant anguish seized my mind ; my 
 carnal security fled ; and I felt myself a guilty 
 transgressor, naked before a holy God. Mr. Burn- 
 ham returned with me the next day to Haverhill. 
 Never, no, never, while memory retains her seat in 
 my breast, shall I forget the affectionate manner in 
 which he addressed me. His conversation had the 
 desired effect. I then made tlie solemn resolution, 
 as I trust, in the strengtli of Jesus, that I would 
 make a sincere dedication of my all to my Creator, 
 both for time and eternity. This resolution pro- 
 duced a calm serenity and composure, to which I 
 had long been a stranger. How lovely the way of 
 salvation then appeared ! O how lovely was the 
 character of the Saviour ! The duty of professing 
 publicly on which side I was, now impressed my 
 mind. I came forward, and offered myself to the 
 church; was accepted, and received into commu- 
 nion with him at his table, August 6, 1809. This 
 was a precious season, long to be remembered ! — O 
 the depth of sovereign grace ! Eternity will be too 
 short to celebrate the perfections of God. 
 
 August 27, 1800. Harriet Atwood." 
 
 Aug. 28. I awoke last niglit, and spent a most 
 delightful hour in contemplating divine truth. The 
 
OF HARRIET NEWELL. 43 
 
 words of David flowed sweetly through my mind, 
 " In the multitude of my thoughts within me, thy 
 comforts delight my soul." Most willingly would 
 I resign all earthly pleasures — for one such hour in 
 communion with my God. 
 
 Sept. 1. This evening our pastor, and some of 
 the brethren of the church, met for the purpose of 
 establishing conferences, and consulting on the 
 best method of conducting them. They have con- 
 cluded to meet every Thursday evening. O God ! 
 do thou meet with us, and in mercy hear the prayers 
 of thy children, which continually ascend to thy 
 throne, and send answers of peace and salvation. 
 Is not the time, the set time to favour Zion come ? 
 Descend, thou great Immanuel, revive thy work in 
 this place, and cause thy Zion here to rejoice, while 
 seeing many thronging her solemn feasts. 
 
 Sept. 3. This day, unworthy and vile as I am, 
 1 have been permitted to commemorate the dying 
 love of our once crucified, but now ascended Jesus. 
 I think I have felt some love to God ; I was enabled 
 to gain near access to his mercy seat. " Hope thou 
 in God, for I shall yet praise him !" 
 
 Sept. 25. Mr. D. Addressed us from these 
 Vv'ords, " Be still, and know that I am God !" A sud- 
 den and remarkable death, occurring the last week, 
 was the cause of his selecting this subject. Thus 
 one is called after another, and I am spared ! Why 
 
44 THE LIFE AND WRITINGS 
 
 is it thus? Am I spared a little longer to fill the 
 measure of my iniquities, or to be made more pre- 
 pared for the enjoyment of the celestial world.' 
 Thou, oh Searcher of hearts, alone knowest! May 
 I be more diligent in the great work assigned to 
 me, that, when the night of death shall come, I 
 may have the pleasing satisfaction of reviewing my 
 work as done, and well done. 
 
 Sept. 29. Mr. T. preached our preparatory lec- 
 ture this afternoon. Text, " Jesus answered and 
 said. My kingdom is not of this world." Examined 
 myself strictly by this question ; Am I indeed a 
 real member of Christ's kingdom? If I am — why 
 are my affections so languid — my heart so cold — 
 my desires so few, for the enlargement of Christ's 
 kingdom ? Why is my heart so prone to leave God ? 
 Why am I so interested in the concerns of time 
 and sense — and why are the important concerns of 
 my soul so little regarded? Decide, dearest Jesus, 
 the doubtful case. If I never yet have tasted and 
 seen that thou art gracious, O let me now, before 
 it be for ever too late. 
 
 Attended our conference this evening. I think 
 I enjoyed what the world can neither give nor take 
 away. 
 
 Sept. 30. How inestimable the blessing of a sin- 
 cere, a pious friend ! Drank tea Avith Mrs. M. In 
 the most friendly manner, she spoke of my former 
 
OF HARRIET NEWELL. 45 
 
 conduct, and tenderly reproved me for an incident 
 which occurred the past day. I acknowledged my 
 fault— confessed my obligations to her for her ad- 
 vice, and sensibly felt the importance of watchful- 
 ness and prayer, that I might be kept from entering 
 into temptation. May the review of my former 
 life, serve to humble me in the dust before God, 
 and make me more active than ever in his blessed 
 service. Awaken, oh God, my sluggish spirit, and 
 make me more faithful to thee, to the world, and to 
 my own soul. 
 
 Oct. 7. Another week has rolled away, and my 
 probationary existence is still lengthened out. But 
 to what purpose do I live 1 Why am I supported 
 in this world of hope, when I am daily transgressing 
 the laws of a holy God, and grieving his blessed 
 Spirit? Astonishing grace! Wonderful compas- 
 sion, that still prolongs my days after such rebellion ! 
 Spare me, O my God, spare me yet a little longer, 
 and by thy grace enable me to do some little work 
 in thy vineyard. 
 
 Oct. 9. I have just formed a solemn resolution 
 of devoting one part of every day to fervent cries 
 to God for a near and dear friend. Who knows but 
 my Father in heaven will lend a listening ear to the 
 voice of my supplications, and touch her heart with 
 convicting and converting grace! If so, I cannot 
 intercede too often, or too earnestly, for her. 
 
46 THE LIFE AND WKITIXGS 
 
 Oct. 10. Am I only a stranger and pilgrim on 
 this earth? Must I shortly appear, and render my 
 account, before the tribunal of a sin-hating, and 
 sin-avenging judge? Yes — this must be my situa- 
 tion. What will become of my naked soul, if des- 
 titute of the robe of the Saviour's righteousness ? 
 Wash me, oh my Redeemer, in thy blood ; clothe 
 me with thy spotless robe. 
 
 Oct 12. Attended another of our conferences. 
 But how stupid have I felt this evening ! It is per- 
 fectly just that I have not enjoyed the light of God's 
 countenance ; for I had no heart to ask him, to 
 make the evening profitable to my own soul, or to 
 the souls of others. 
 
 Prayer is the breath of the christian ; when that 
 is omitted, farewell to enjoyment. 
 
 Thus truly did this young Christian mourn upon 
 the first discovery that her love to her Saviour was 
 abating. What a lesson to those who have long 
 professed themselves followers of the Lord Jesus, 
 and who are contented to have weeks, and months, 
 and years pass away, without any present evidence 
 that all is well with their souls ! 
 
OF HARRIET NEWELL. 47 
 
 To Miss F. W. of Beverly 
 
 Haverhill, Oct, 12, 1809. 
 Yesterday afternoon I attended a lecture in the 
 Academy at Bradford. The emotions which vi- 
 brated in my mind, while sitting in this seminary of 
 learning, I cannot describe. Imagination recalled 
 those scenes which I had witnessed in that place. 
 That season was a precious one to many souls, 
 when the Spirit of God moved among us, and com- 
 pelled sinners to tremble and earnestly inquire what 
 they should do to inherit eternal life. But those 
 days are past. No more do I hear my companions 
 exclaiming, "Who can dwell with devouring fire? 
 Who can inherit everlasting burnings ?" No more 
 do I hear souls, who for years have been under the 
 bondage of sin, exclaim, " Come, and I will tell you 
 what God hath done for me." He has, I hope, 
 " delivered me from the horrible pit and miry clay, 
 has established my goings, and put a new song into 
 my mouth, even praise to his name." But under 
 these general declensions from the truth of the 
 Gospel, still the "Lord doeth all things well." He 
 will revive his work in his own time. He will re- 
 pair the waste places of Zion, and sinners will 
 again flock unto him as clouds, and as doves to 
 their windows. And blessed be his name, he 
 makes his children the honoured instruments in 
 
48 THE LIFE AND WRITINGS 
 
 building up his kingdom. Let us, then, my dear 
 Miss W. exert all our faculties to promote his 
 cause. Let us warn sinners of their danger, and 
 walk worthy of the vocation wherewith we are 
 called. Wishing you the light of God's counte- 
 nance, I bid you adieu. Harriet." 
 
 Oct, 15. This holy morning, I would carefully 
 examine my heart, and know, whether I do indeed 
 love the Sabbath and the sanctuary of the Lord. 
 Which is most my delight, the place of worldly 
 pleasure, or the sanctuary of Jehovah, where his 
 servants solemnly tell us of the depravity of our 
 hearts, of our distance from God, of our need of a 
 Saviour, of the eternal state of the finally impeni- 
 tent, and of the joys prepared in heaven for those 
 who love the Lord Jesus ! 
 
 Oct. 19. Drank tea with Mama, at Mrs. C's. A 
 conference there in the evening. Mr. Dodge para- 
 phrased the Lord's prayer, and was enabled to 
 pray fervently to his divine master, for the revival 
 of religion in this place. As for myself, I felt 
 stupid — could easily trace the cause of my feelings. 
 Had no opportunity, this day, of pouring out my 
 soul to God in prayer. My mother insisted on my 
 accompanying her to Mrs. C.'s ; I did ; though with 
 as great reluctance as ever I obeyed a command of 
 ber's. 
 
OF HARRIET NEWELL. 49 
 
 I know, by experience, that no opportunities for 
 improvement do me any good, unless the divine 
 blessing is previously requested. 
 
 " Restraining prayer, we cease to fight, 
 Prayer makes the christian's armour bright ; 
 And Satan trembles when he sees 
 The weakest saint upon his knees." 
 
 Oct, 20. Youth and beauty are no shield against 
 the shafts of death. Once, E. could boast of these ; 
 now, her voice is silent in death, and the cold clods 
 of the valley cover her. But her spirit, has returned 
 to the Being who gave it. O then let us leave her 
 with Him who worketh all things after the counsels 
 of his own will; and let it be my work to prepare 
 to follow her to the house appointed for all the 
 living. 
 
 Oct, 21. This day, God in infinite mercy has 
 seen fit to grant me near access to his mercy seat. 
 I have been enabled to call upon his name, and to 
 plead with him for his spiritual Jerusalem. O that 
 he would hear and accept my feeble petitions, and 
 answer them for his own name's sake. 
 
 Oct, 23. Have just returned from our reading 
 society ; and feel condemned for my gaiety and 
 light conduct, before my companions. Have found 
 nothing this evening to satisfy the desires of my 
 soul. Greatly fear that I have brought a wound 
 upon the cause of the blessed Immanuel. O that 
 E 
 
50 THE LIFE AND WRITINGS 
 
 I might be enabled to glorify God, by my future 
 devotedness ; and constantly to live as one born of 
 Him. 
 
 Oct. 27. Two servants of Jesus Christ called 
 upon us this afternoon ; Mr. W. and Mr. E. Their 
 conversation was very interesting and instructive. 
 Mr. W. informed us of the serious attention, that 
 appeared to be commenceing at Andover. O that 
 Jehovah would pour down his spirit there. O that 
 he would ride from conquering to conquer, and 
 make not only A. a place of his power, but Haver- 
 hill also. Arise, blessed Jesus ! plead thine own 
 cause, and have mercy upon Zion. Now, when 
 iniquity aboundeth, and the love of many is waxing 
 cold ; now, when men are making void thy law, and 
 grieving thy Holy Spirit ; now arise ; build up thy 
 spiritual Jerusalem, and let her no longer mourn, 
 " because so few come to her solemn feasts." 
 
 Oct. 30. Have just returned from our reading 
 society. Have nothing to complain of this even- 
 ing, but my gaiety and lightness. Ramsay's Life of 
 Washington was read. The meeting was very 
 regular and orderly. Sincerely wish it may be the 
 means of improving our minds in the knowledge of 
 our own and other countries. And oh, that from a 
 
 knowledge of the world which God has made, our 
 
 minds might be led to the Creator. 
 
 Oct. 31. Have spent this day prayerless and 
 
OP HARRIET NEWELL. 51 
 
 Stupid. " O that I were as in months past," when 
 I felt a spirit of prayer, for the interests of Zion, 
 and for the salvation of immortal souls. 
 
 Nov. 1. We have spent this evening in singing. 
 What a happy effect does music produce upon the 
 mind. As we have reason to believe it is a great 
 part of the employment of those holy beings in the 
 celestial kingdom of God, how does it become the 
 saints on earth, while wandering through this state 
 of vicissitudes and trial, to unite their feeble voices, 
 and sing the praises of Jehovah ! Lord, teach 
 me so to sing, and feel thy glory ; and when my 
 journey on earth is ended, oh may I sing, in exalted 
 strains, the song of Moses and the Lamb, on the 
 shores of a blessed immortality ! 
 
 Nov. 5. I have again sitten at the table of the 
 Lord. Great, unspeakably great are the privileges, 
 with which God is blessing me. O that they may 
 hot add to my condemnation in the day, when the 
 world shall be judged, and every one receive a re- 
 ward for the deeds done in the body. — This evening, 
 
 I have had some conversation with Miss . 
 
 She expressed herself to this purpose : " I do not 
 enjoy the light of God's countenance : I go mourn- 
 ing all the day." She requested an interest in 
 my supplications at the throne of almighty grace. 
 On my return, I found freedom in prayer, in pre- 
 senting her case before the physician of souls. Oh 
 
52 THE LIFE AND WRITIIVGS 
 
 that Jehovah would speak peace to her troubled 
 spirit, and grant her the healing balm of divine con- 
 solation ! — But while those who appear to live as 
 the children of God, are mourning the vileness of 
 their hearts, what can I say of myself] Instead 
 of growing in grace and in the knowledge of Je- 
 sus, I am more and more engaged in the vanities of 
 time and sense, backward in the performance of duty, 
 and cold and lifeless in the concerns of my soul. 
 Dreadful consideration ! Yet, I do not mourn my 
 vileness as I ought, but still live at an infinite dis- 
 tance from my Saviour. Thy grace, O Lord, alone 
 can revive thy work, and make me again to rejoice 
 in thy glory ! 
 
 Nov. 6. Our reading society met tliis evening. 
 Have just returned home; find little or no satisfac- 
 tion in the review. Although the company were 
 light and gay, I pitied them ; and in my heart com- 
 mended them to God. But 1 fear I countenanced 
 them, and gave them reason to say of me, " what 
 do you more than others?' Possessed naturally 
 of such a rude and ungovernable disposition, I 
 sometimes find it difficult to keep within proper 
 bounds. Often does my heart condemn me for my 
 trifling conduct ; conscience reproaches ; and fre- 
 quently I am led to the conclusion that I will no 
 more leave the residence of my mother — have no 
 more to do with the world ; but seclude myself, and 
 
OP UARRIET NEWELL. 53 
 
 spend the few remaining days entirely devoted to 
 the best of beings. But this will not be following 
 the example of the blessed Jesus. No, while I am 
 in the world, let it be my constant endeavour, to 
 do all the good I can to my fellow mortals — to rise 
 above its frowns and flatteries, and give no occa- 
 sion for any reproach to be brought upon the cause 
 of religion. 
 
 Nov. 7. I called on Mrs. S. this afternoon. Her 
 symptoms are of the most alarming kind ; and I 
 think she cannot much longer remain in this world. 
 But she appears as one triumphing over death and 
 the grave. She is entirely resigned to the will of 
 God; willing to go, at her Father's call, or stay, if 
 he has any more work for her to perform. Happy 
 being! How willingly would I be in her situation. 
 She told me, that, when her friends informed her 
 that she was drawing near her dissolution, it rather 
 exhilarated, than depressed her spirits. She could 
 say, with humble submission, " Not my will, but 
 thine be done." May her evidences continue still 
 to brigliten, and her prospects of futurity become 
 yet more glorious. 
 
 Cousin J. left us this morning. Wc shall sin- 
 
 cerely regret his absence. .But God -can preserve 
 
 him, and give him the light of his countenance, on 
 
 the sea, as well as on the land. May he, who 
 
 e2 
 
54 THE LIFE AND WRITINGS 
 
 holdeth the mighty waters in his hand, be his guide, 
 his counsellor, his friend ! 
 
 Nov. 8. My dear friend, and, as I humbly trust, 
 my spiritual father, Mr. B. called upon us a few 
 moments. He expects to preach for Mr. D. next 
 Sabbath. On seeing him, I could not but recal 
 the many difl'erent scenes that passed while under 
 his instructions. But these scenes remain in re- 
 membrance only. No more I hear my companions 
 exclaiming, "What shall I do to inherit eternal 
 life." No more, I hear them telling to all around 
 them, what the Redeemer has done for their souls. 
 That was indeed a precious season to many, and 
 will be remembered with joy to all eternity. But 
 to some, the privileges of that season will, I fear, 
 be the means of sinking them lower in eternal tor- 
 ments ! — Dreadful thought ! 
 
 Nov. 10. I have this day been led seriously to 
 read, and, as I humbly trust, to renew my covenant 
 engagements. How far short I have fallen of ful- 
 filling those solemn vows, which I once publicly 
 made to Jehovah ! In what way shall I atone for my 
 past ingratitude, my criminal engagedness in the 
 affairs of a world of pleasure and dissipation ! Thou, 
 oh blessed Immanuel, canst wasli away my guilt; 
 
 Nov, 28. My heavenly Father has kindly pro- 
 tected me another night, and brought me to view 
 another rising sun, blessed with health and strength^ 
 
OF HAKKIET NEWELL. Od 
 
 and given me another opportunity of paying to him 
 my morning tribute of praise and thankfulness. 
 How easily might he have cut the brittle thread of 
 life ; and I, instead of beholding the light of this 
 morning, have awaked in the eternal world . 
 
 To Miss C. F. of Boston. 
 
 Haverhill. 
 
 " Pardon, dear C. the long silence of your friend 
 Harriet. Although I have omitted answering your 
 affectionate epistle, my heart has been often with 
 you. Yes C. often have I fancied seeing you en- 
 gaged to promote the cause of the blessed Imman- 
 uel, solemnly renouncing the vanities of an alluring 
 world, and acting the decided part of a child of 
 God. Oh may you be enabled to follow on to know 
 the Lord, and constantly live as a disciple of the 
 meek and lowly Jesus. I sincerely and ardently 
 wish you the aids of the Holy Spirit, and a heart 
 habitually conformed to the holy character of God. 
 Great and precious are the promises which an in- 
 finitely merciful Jehovah has made in his word, 
 to those who persevere in well doing. But how 
 great the guilt, and how aggravated must be the 
 condemnation of those, who are often reproved, and 
 yet harden their hearts against God ! 
 
 While we hear the denunciation of God's wrath 
 
56 THE LIFE AND WRITINGS 
 
 to the finally impenitent, let us, my friend, be ac- 
 tive to secure an interest in his favour. Then, let 
 what will befal.us in this life, our souls will rest 
 safe on. the Rock of ages ; Jesus will be our guide 
 and friend through earth's tedious pilgrimage. 
 Harriet Atwood." 
 
 To Miss F. W. of Beverly. 
 Haverhill, Sabbath eve— Nov. 26, 1809. 
 
 " I HAVE this moment received, dear Miss W. 
 your inestimable letter, in which you affectionately 
 congratulate me on the happiness of " tasting that 
 the Lord is gracious." 
 
 Assailed by temptations, surrounded with the 
 gay and thoughtless, and with but few of the hum- 
 ble followers of the Lamb, to guide me in the path 
 of duty, or to instruct me in the great things of the 
 kingdom, what feelings do I experience, when re- 
 ceiving from my beloved friend a letter, filled not 
 only with assurances of continued affection, but 
 with encomiums upon the character of the dear 
 Immanuel, as " being the chief among ten thou- 
 sand, and altogether lovely." Often does my heart 
 glow with gratitude to the parent of mercies, for 
 bestowing on me such a favour as one friend, to 
 whom I can disclose the secret recesses of my 
 heart, and with whom I can converse upon the im- 
 portant doctrines of the gospel, and an eternal 
 
OF HARRIET NEWELL. 57 
 
 state of felicity prepared for those, whose " robes 
 have been washed and made white in the blood of 
 the Lamb." 
 
 Have you not, jiiy friend, often felt, when con- 
 versing upon these great truths, a flame of divine 
 love kindle in your heart ; and have you not so- 
 lemnly resolved, that you would live nearer to the 
 blessed Jehovah 1 
 
 I have this day been permitted to worship God 
 in his earthly courts. How unspeakably great are 
 the privileges with which we are indulged in this 
 land of gospel light ! The Sabbath before last, Mr. 
 B. exchanged Avith Mr. D. Oh, my beloved Miss 
 W. could you have heard the important truths he 
 preached, — the impressive manner in which he 
 held forth the terrors of God to the impenitent, and 
 the necessity of immediate repentance, surely, it 
 must to you have been a blessed season. But it 
 had no visible effect upon the minds of the people 
 here. A dreadful inattention to religion still pre- 
 vails. The youth are very thoughtless and gay ; — 
 " iniquity abounds, and the love of many waxes 
 cold." But there are, as I humbly trust, a pious 
 few, who are daily making intercession at the 
 throne of grace for the prosperity of Zion. 
 
 What encouragement have we, my dear friend, 
 to wrestle at the throne of mercy, for renewing and 
 sanctifying grace for ourselves, and the whole Is- 
 
58 THE LIFE AND WRITINGS 
 
 rael of God ; even in times of the greatest declen- 
 sion. Jehovah hath promised, that he will hear 
 the prayers of his children ; and that if offered up 
 in sincerity of heart, he will, in his own time, send 
 gracious answers. 
 
 Next Friday evening, it being the evening after 
 Thanksgiving, a ball is appointed in this place. I 
 
 think it probable that , whom you once saw 
 
 anxiously inquiring what she should do to inherit 
 eternal life, will attend. Oh my beloved friend, 
 you cannot know my feelings. It is dreadful to see 
 mortals, bound to eternity, spending their lives with 
 no apparent concern about their never dying souls. 
 But it is, if possible, more dreadful to see those, 
 who have " put their hands to the plough, look 
 back, or being often reproved, harden their hearts 
 against God." 
 
 I could, my dear Miss W., write you all night, 
 but a violent head-ache has attended me this day, 
 and wearied nature requires repose. I sincerely 
 thank you for the affectionate invitation you have 
 given me to visit you. I wish it were possible for 
 me to comply with your request; perhaps I may 
 this winter ; but I shall not place much dependence 
 upon it, as every thing is so uncertain. Do, my 
 friend, visit Haverhill — I long to see you ; but if 
 Providence has determined we shall never meet 
 again in this world, oh, may we meet in our hea- 
 
OF HARRIET NEWELL. 59 
 
 venly Father's kingdom, and never more endure a 
 separation. — In haste, I am, &c. yours, H." 
 
 Dec. 7. " Lead me not into temptation, but de- 
 liver nie from evil." How much reason I have to 
 adopt this petition, taught us by the blessed Sa- 
 viour! I cannot — cannot be too watchful — too 
 prayerful. 
 
 Dec. 12. Alas! my wicked, deceitful heart is 
 prone to wander still. Oh for a flame of divine 
 love to warm and animate my cold and lifeless soul ! 
 
 Dec. 31. I have now come to the close of an- 
 other year. How various have been the scenes, 
 through which I have been called to pass, this year ! 
 But what have I done for God? what for the interest 
 of religion ? and what for my own soul ? I have pass- 
 ed through one of the most solemn scenes of my 
 life — I have taken the sacramental covenant upon 
 me — I have solemnly joined myself to the church 
 of the blessed Jesus. 
 
 O that I might now, as in the presence of the 
 great Jehovah, and his holy angels, with penitential 
 sorrow, confess my past ingratitude, and in humble 
 reliance on the strength of Jesus, resolve to devote 
 the ensuing year, and the remaining part of my 
 days to his service. 
 
 At the commencement of the year 1810, she 
 was brought very near to death by a violent fever, 
 g2 
 
60 THE LIFE AND WRITINGS 
 
 attended with much pain. Her state of mind, 
 during this long sickness, may be learned from her 
 journal after her recovery. The calmness and re- 
 signation which she manifested, at the time of her 
 greatest suffering and danger, were truly remark- 
 able. She, one day, repeated the verse — 
 
 "God of my life, look gently down : 
 
 Behold the pains I feel : 
 But I am dumb before thy throne, 
 
 Nor dare dispute thy will." 
 
 And then requested her mother, who was seated 
 at her bedside, to read to her the whole hymn ; 
 adding, that it had often recurred to her mind dur- 
 ing her sickness, and fully expressed her ovi^n feel- 
 ings. The happy effect of this sickness, seemed 
 to be a renewed and unalterable resolution hence- 
 forth to live not unto herself, but unto him who 
 had redeemed her from the power of the grave. 
 
 1810. — Feb, 10. What great reason have I for 
 thankfulness to God, that I am still in the land of 
 the living, and have another opportunity of record- 
 ing with my pen, his tender mercy and loving kind- 
 ness? I have been, for almost five weeks, unable 
 to write ; and for a week, confined to my bed. But 
 Jesus has undertaken to be .my physician ; he hag 
 graciously restored me to health ; and when greatly 
 distressed with pain, he afforded me the sweet con- 
 
OF HARRIET NEWELL. 61 
 
 solations of his Spirit, and brought me to resign 
 my soul into his arms, and willingly to wait the 
 event of his Providence, whether life or death. 
 
 Oh that this sickness might be for my eternal 
 good! may it be made the means of weaning me 
 from all terrestrial enjoyments, and of fixing my 
 hope and only trust in the merits of Jesus. Then 
 should I have cause to bless God for his chastening 
 rod, and through eternity, count all these afflicting 
 dispensations as great mercies. 
 
 Feb. 11. I am not permitted to worship God in 
 his earthly courts this day. But I have no reason 
 to complain. God is still merciful and good to me, 
 although I am evil and unthankful. 
 
 Feb. 18. How easily can God disconcert the 
 plans formed by short sighted mortals ? I had fond- 
 ly flattered myself, that before this, I should have 
 met with the assembly of saints, and have sitten 
 under the droppings of the sanctuary ; that I should 
 have joined my Christian friends in their social 
 conference, and heard the truths of the Gospel ex- 
 plained by our dear pastor. But Jehovah deter- 
 mined otherwise. He has again laid his chastising 
 rod upon me, by afflicting me with sickness and 
 pain. But " I will bear the indignation of the 
 Lord, because I have sinned against him." I have 
 a renewed opportunity of examining my submission 
 to God. And I do now, as in his presence, renew- 
 
62 THE LIFE AND WRITINGS 
 
 edly resolve to devote myself a living sacrifice to 
 him. I think I can say, that afflictions are good 
 for me. In times of the greatest distress, I have 
 been brought to cry within myself: "It is the 
 Lord, let him do what seemeth to him good." I 
 think I am willing to bear whatever God sees fit to 
 lay upon me. Let my dear heavenly Father inflict 
 the keenest anguish, I will submit ; for He is infi- 
 nitely excellent, and can do nothing wrong. 
 
 Feb, 25. With the light of this holy morning, 
 I desire to offer to the kind Shepherd of Israel, 
 who never slumbers nor sleeps, a morning tribute 
 of thanksgiving and praise. Oh that my whole 
 soul might be drawn out in love to God ; and may 
 all my faculties unite with the inhabitants of the 
 New-Jerusalem, in praising the immortal King, for 
 what he has done and still is doing for rebellious 
 man. But I fall infinitely short of the honour due 
 to his glorious name. When, oh when shall I ar- 
 rive at the destined port of rest, and with the blood- 
 washed millions praise the Lamb of God for re- 
 deeming love? Hasten, blessed Immanuel, that 
 glorious period, when all thy exiled children shall 
 arrive at their eternal home, and celebrate thy 
 praises, when time and nature fail. Oh for a tongue 
 to sound aloud the honors, the glories of the dear, 
 the matchless Saviour ! 
 
 Feb, 27. A neighbour lies in the agonies of 
 
OP HARRIET NEWELL. 63 
 
 death. Gracious God ! grant, in infinite mercy, 
 that this, thy departing servant, may have an easy 
 passage through the dark valley of the shadow of 
 death ; but especially give him the light of thy 
 reconciled countenance ; and may he evince to 
 surrounding friends, that there is a reality in the 
 doctrines and consolations of the gospel ! — Death 
 has done his office : and Mr. E. lies silent and 
 breathless in his cold arms. His immortal spirit has 
 left his emaciated body, and winged its way to that 
 long eternity, whence no traveller returns ; but he 
 has given pleasing evidence, that he was truly pre- 
 pared to meet the king of terrors. May this call 
 of almighty providence awaken the thoughtless in 
 this place, and lead them to prepare for their last 
 great change. And may He, who has promised to 
 be the Father of the fatherless, and the widow's 
 God, fulfil his promises of mercy to those who are 
 now left desolate. 
 
 March 1. With sincerity of heart, and fervent 
 affections, I would desire, oh thou preserver of men, 
 to plead for pardoning grace, and continuing mercy, 
 that i may be enabled, this month, to devote all my 
 faculties to thy service. I have found great con- 
 solation in reflecting, that it is God who has con- 
 fined me with sickness, and that he will, in his own 
 good time, restore me to health. 
 
 March 2. Have, this afternoon, been solemnly 
 
64 THE LIFE AND WRITINGS 
 
 admonished, by seeing the remains of Mr. E. car- 
 ried by the house. And can it be, that I who am 
 now so actively engaged in the affairs of this world, 
 shall shortly be conveyed on a bier, to the cold 
 grave ? Yes, the righteous Judge has declared to 
 the race of Adam : " dust thou art, and unto dust 
 shalt thou return." And soon this sentence will 
 be executed upon me. Prepare, O my soul, to 
 meet thy God. 
 
 March 4. Communion day — but 1 am denied 
 the unspeakable privilege of sitting at the table of 
 the Lord. The first time that I have been absent 
 from it, since I publicly confessed my faith in Jesus. 
 But the mercy of God has been manifested to me. 
 He has given me much freedom at the throne of 
 grace, and particularly to intercede for my dear 
 brethren and sisters who have communed with God 
 at his table. 
 
 March 6. What unspeakable consolation docs 
 it afford the children of God to reflect, that the 
 great Jehovah is carrying on his work of grace ; 
 and that earth and hell combined, cannot hinder 
 what he has designed to accomplish. 
 
 March 10. How awfully depraved is the natu- 
 ral heart ! Every day I can see more and more of 
 my own apostacy from God. How prone I am to 
 wander in the labyrinth of sin, and to lose sight of 
 the Lamb of God. How often does mv stubborn 
 
OF HARRIET NEWELL. 65 
 
 heart refuse to return to the fold of the Saviour, 
 and to yield a delighted obedience to his dear, well- 
 known commands. Break, compassionate Imman- 
 uel, oh, break this stony heart of mine, and com- 
 pel me to live as an obedient child. — Blessed be 
 God, I have this day been permitted to go to his 
 house of prayer: nine sabbaths have elapsed, since 
 I enjoyed this inestimable favour. Mr. Spring 
 solemnly addressed us, from this text: " And I will 
 he a fatljer unto you, and ye shall be my sons and 
 daughters, saith the Lord Almighty." How un- 
 speakably happy are those who are children of the 
 Most High ! Oh could I but be assured that I were 
 one of them, willingly would 1 resign all that the 
 world calls happiness. 
 
 March 13. How engaged am I in the concerns 
 of tliis world ! I cannot but ask myself the ques- 
 tion, have I any reason to imagine, that I am in- 
 terested in the covenant of life ? If so, why am 
 I thus? Why this awful distance from God? 
 •' Search me, O God, and know my heart ; try mc, 
 and know my thoughts." 
 
 April 8. On this holy day, how ought my affec- 
 tions to be elevated, and my heart engaged in the 
 service of my Redeemer ! Awake, my drowsy 
 senses; partake of the happiness, and join in the 
 praises of angels and the redeemed above. Awake, 
 and join the heavenly chorus, even " praise to Him 
 F 2 
 
66 THE LIFE AND WRITINGS 
 
 that sitteth upon the throne, and to the Lamb for 
 ever." 
 
 April 29. A sudden death this week. Mrs. C. 
 was in health and prosperity one hour, and, the 
 nexty in the cold embraces of the universal con- 
 queror! May this solemn event be sanctified to 
 the surviving friends. And may it lead me to place 
 my affections on the things of eternity. 
 
 May 2. I have commenced attending the Miss 
 W.'s academy. May the blessing of God fost upon 
 me in the duties to which I am now called. Let 
 not my heart be set upon worldly vanities, nor too 
 much upon worldly attainments ! 
 
 May 4. Mr. Emerson, of Beverly, called upon 
 us a few moments, and informed us, there was a 
 great revival of religion in his society and town. 
 O how did it rejoice my heart! However cold and 
 stupid, I can in sincerity say, that I love to hear of 
 the conversion of sinners. Must Haverhill be left 
 destitute of the work of the Spirit? O let me be 
 ardent and constant at the throne of grace, for the 
 out-pouring of the Spirit, and a revival of religion 
 amongst us. 
 
 May 11. Called upon a friend this morning, 
 who, to human appearance, is on the brink of the 
 grave. She was speechless, though not senseless. 
 Her very countenance declared the importance of 
 religion. Never shall I forget the afiectionate 
 
OF HARRIET NKWELL. 67 
 
 manner, in which she pressed my hand to her bo- 
 som, and lifted her eyes to heaven, as if calling 
 down a blessing upon me. 
 
 May 30. This day recalls many painful events, 
 which occurred last year at this time. How was I 
 then labouring for " the meat that perisheth," — 
 following the leadings of a trifling heart. It was 
 infinite mercy that snatched me from the abyss, 
 and, as I humbly trust, made me a monument of 
 redeeming love. " Praise the Lord, O my soul." 
 
 June 1. I have this day felt real gratification in 
 hearing from our dear Miss W., the pleasing exer- 
 cises of her mind. I sincerely hope that she will 
 not be left to go astray from her Saviour, and be- 
 come indifferent to eternal concerns, as I have done. 
 Many will be the temptations to which she will be 
 exposed, but almighty grace is sufficient to over- 
 come them. 
 
 June 2. Have had some interesting conversation 
 
 with Miss W. upon the situation of my dear . 
 
 Who knows but that she might now have been 
 earnestly engaged in '.he cause of the Redeemer, if 
 it were not for my unchristian conduct. The thought 
 is solemn and painful. How can I think of being an 
 enemy to the souls of my dear friends ? 
 
 June 3. Solemn, indeed, have been the transac- 
 tions of this day. O that they might be remembered 
 with joy through eternity. Had some humbling 
 
68 THE LIFE AND WRITINGS 
 
 views of my past ingratitude. The aggravated 
 transgressions of my life, the last six months in 
 particular, have been laid open before me. Have 
 again solemnly resolved to live to God. If I should 
 again become stupid — but no, — I cannot, I will 
 surrender myself to Jesus. He will keep me from 
 falling, and at last present me faultless before his 
 Father's throne. 
 
 June 4. Have been solemnly impressed with the 
 worth of immortal souls this day. The welfare of 
 my school companions lies near n)y heart. In what 
 way can I be serviceable to them? They have souls, 
 
 June 28. Attended a lecture at Bradford, this 
 afternoon. My mind, during the exercises, was 
 elevated above terrestrial enjoyment. In my interest 
 for the church of the Redeemer, f thought that I 
 could say with the poet, 
 
 " My soul shall wish Mount Ziuii well, 
 Whate'er becomes of mo." 
 
 June 29. Professor S. and lady dined with us. 
 A most excellent man. It was a pleasure I had 
 long wished to enjoy. I was introduced to a young 
 lady from Boscawen. iSlie professed and hopefully 
 experienced religion at the early age of twelve. 
 She can testify that the Lord is gracious, and faith- 
 ful to fulfil his j)romises. I felt encouraged at 
 seeing so many engaged followers of the Lamb. 
 
 June 30. Called on niv dear friend E. She has 
 
OF HARRIET NEWELL. 69 
 
 lately experienced affliction. She told me that she 
 was resigned to divine Providence, and could re- 
 joice, even in the hour of distress. Happy com- 
 posure ! What joys, O ye followers of unrighteous- 
 ness, have you to boast, compared with those ex- 
 perienced by the humble followers of Jesus ? 
 
 July I. Hail, sacred morning! Once ushered in 
 with the most important event ever registered in the 
 records of time. On this holy morning, the Saviour 
 rose from the grave. I expect this day to comme- 
 morate the sufferings of the Lamb of God. Grant 
 me, gracious God, a blessed communion with thee. 
 Let me not " eat and drink judgment to myself." 
 
 July 4. I have again entered the house of God, 
 and heard a sermon from Mr. O. on this text, " Fol- 
 low peace with all men, and holiness, without which 
 no man shall see the Lord." This day is celebrated 
 by Americans, as the anniversary of our Indepen- 
 dence. While some are spending it in luxury and 
 vice, a few assembled in this place for the professed 
 purpose of worshipping God. 
 
 July 6. Spent the afternoon with my beloved 
 friends, Mrs. and Miss — . They appear sincerely 
 engaged in the promotion of religion. E. conversed 
 with me very freely on the subject in which she is 
 so deeply interested. May the change in her 
 situation which she soon expects, increase her hap- 
 ness : and may her exemplary christian conduct be 
 
' 70 THE LIFE AND WRITINGS 
 
 the instrument of bringing her future companion 
 to the knowledge of the truth, as it is in Jesus. 
 
 July 7. How have I spent this day ! What a 
 fountain of iniquity is my heart. Must I resign the 
 idea of ever feeling the power of religion ? Surely 
 if I were a child of God, I could not feel so stupid, 
 and live so careless, as I do. 
 
 July 19. Favoured with the privilege of at- 
 tending a lecture this afternoon. Our dear minister 
 preached from these words : " How long halt ye 
 between two opinions ?" a most solemn discourse. 
 In the evening, a meeting at Mr. D.'s for religious 
 conversation. A small number of young people 
 appear unusually Solemn. Has not God already 
 begun to show the riches of his grace ? Will he not 
 arise, and have mercy on Haverhill, and make it a 
 place where he will delight to dwell ? 
 
 August 4. I have parted from my Haverhill 
 friends, and expect to spend three months at By- 
 field. How great are my privileges! While so 
 many are destitute of opportunities for acquiring 
 useful knowledge, I am indulged with them, under 
 circumstances peculiarly favourable. Blessed with 
 the society of a sister, dearer to me than words can 
 express, and of other kind friends, what do I need 
 to make me completely happy? Nothing but a 
 thankful heart, to praise and bless the bountiful 
 Giver of these mercies. 
 
OF HARRIET NEWELL. 71 
 
 The autumn of this year was spent at Byfield, at 
 a private female Academy, under the charge of her 
 elder sister. Harriet's affectionate love for that 
 sister, and anxious watchfulness over her feeble 
 health, are so feelingly exhibited in many of her 
 letters to her mother from Byfield, that we regret 
 being obliged to omit them, by that minuteness of 
 their details which her kindness dictated. Her 
 efforts for mental improvement, during that season, 
 were very great, as her papers, and the testimony 
 of her beloved instructor, most abundantly show. 
 
 Aug. 6. How soon are my resolutions, to live 
 wholly to God, broken ! My conscience daily re- 
 proaches me for my unfaithfulness to my com- 
 panions, to myself, and to my God. If any one had 
 told me, when light first shone on my mind, that 
 I should feel such indifference to the salvation of 
 sinners, and so little love to God, as I now feel, I 
 should have exclaimed, imposssible ! 
 
72 THE LIFE AND WRITINGS 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 Miss Atwood's attention turned to the wants of the. 
 Heathen. — Mr. NewelVs first introduction to her, 
 — Extracts from letters and journal. — Visit to 
 Charlestoivn. — Mr. NeioelVs proposals. — Her 
 resolution to become a Missionary. 
 
 Oct, 10. I HAVE this day entered upon my 
 eighteenth year. Seventeen years have rolled, al- 
 most insensibly, away, and I still remain a pilgrim 
 in this barren land. Merciful Jesus, on the com- 
 mencement of this year, may thy supporting hand 
 be underneath me ; and if my life is prolonged, 
 may I more faithfully serve thee, and promote thy 
 blessed cause. 
 
 Oct. 20. A female friend* called upon us this 
 morning. She informed me of her determination 
 to quit her native land for ever, to endure the suf- 
 ferings of a christian amongst heathen nations, to 
 spend her days in India's sultry clime. How did 
 the news affect my heart ! Is she willing to do all 
 this for God ; and shall I refuse to lend my little 
 aid, in a land where divine revelation has shed its 
 brightest rays 1 I have felt more, for the salvation 
 of the heathen, this day, than I recollect to have 
 felt through my whole past life. 
 
 * Miss Nancy Hasseltine, afterwards Mrs. Judson. 
 
OP HARRIET NEWELL. 73 
 
 How dreadful their situation ! What heart but 
 would bleed at the idea of the sufferings they en- 
 dure to obtain the joys of Paradise ! What can / 
 do, that the light of the gospel may shine upon 
 them '/ They are perishing for lack of knowledge, 
 while I enjoy the glorious privileges of a christian 
 land ! Great God, direct me ! Oh make me in 
 some way beneficial to their immortal souls. 
 
 Oct, 21. I have had a joyful meeting this day 
 in the house of God. " When I am weak, then am 
 I strong." I have experienced the truth of this 
 declaration this day. I went to meeting in the 
 morning, afflicted with bodily pain, yet joyful in 
 the God of my salvation. When reflecting on the 
 melancholy state of our church, and distressed, lest 
 the deserved judgments of the Almighty should be 
 poured out upon us, the words of the dear Re- 
 deemer, " fear not, little flock, for it is your Fa- 
 ther's good pleasure to give you the kingdom," 
 sweetly refreshed and animated my desponding 
 spirit. I desire ever to bless the Lord, for the 
 manifestations of his love this day. He has taught 
 me, that neither Paul nor Apollos is any thing 
 without his grace. Ministers may faithfully preach ; 
 but the word will not prove successful, if God does 
 not touch the heart. 
 
 I have seen the glory of God in his sanctuary. 
 " I had rather be a door-keeper in the house of my 
 G 
 
74 THE LIFE AND WRITINGS 
 
 God, than to dwell in the tents of wickedness." The 
 Lord is good ; may it be my delightful employment 
 on earth, to praise him ; and in heaven may I join 
 the enraptured millions, in a song that shall never 
 end. 
 
 Oct. 22. M. has this day parted from us. May 
 her future days be spent happily. Oh may her path 
 be strewed with the choicest of heaven's blessings. 
 
 Oct. 23. Mr. M. introduced Mr. Newell to our 
 family. He appears to be an engaged christian. 
 Expects to spend his life in preaching a Saviour 
 to the benighted pagans. 
 
 This was her first interview with her future com- 
 panion in life. Rev. Samuel Newell was educated 
 at Harvard University, and pursued his studies for 
 the christian ministry at Andover. In June, 1810, 
 he and four other young men, Messrs. Hall, Judson, 
 Mills, and Nott, consecrated their future labours to 
 the cause of foreign missions, and offered their 
 services for this object to the General Association 
 of Massachusetts. This measure led to the esta- 
 blishment of the " American Board of Comsiis- 
 sioNERs FOR FoREiGN MissioNs," uudci whosc di- 
 rection they placed themselves. 
 
 Oct. 27. I have just returned from the funeral 
 of Miss B. How loud is this call to me ! Ought 
 
OP HARRIET NEWELL. 75 
 
 I not to be more faithful to the souls of my friends, 
 while their bodies are in health ! Oh why is it, if 
 I am a chosen one, that I am so backward to speak 
 for God ! 
 
 Oct, 28. I have been to the house of God, biU 
 have had little enjoyment. 
 
 "'Tis a point I long to know; ^ 
 
 Oft it causes anxious thougKt ; 
 Do I love the Lord, or no ? 
 
 Am I his, or am I not ? 
 
 If I love, why am I thus ? 
 
 Why this cold, and lifeless frame ? 
 Hardly, sure, can they be worse, 
 
 Who have never heard his name ? 
 
 Oct. 31. Mr. N. called on us this morning. He 
 gave me some account of the dealings of God with 
 his soul. If such a man, who has devoted himself 
 to the service of the gospel, has determined to la- 
 bour in the most difficult part of the vineyard, and 
 is willing to renounce his earthly happiness for the 
 interest of religion ; if he doubts his possessing the 
 love of God: — what shall /say o^ myself ? 
 
 Noc. 4. I have once more commemorated the 
 dying love of Jesus. Have entertained some faint 
 views of the character of God ; and mourned for the 
 evil of sin. How condescending is God, to permit 
 hell-deserving rebels to commune with him at his 
 table ! What, on earth, can equal the love of Je- 
 hovah! He treats those who are by nature his 
 enemies, like children. 
 
76 THE LIFE AND WRITINGS 
 
 " But yet how few returns of love, 
 Hath my Creator found." 
 
 Nov. 6. Sleep has fled from me, and my soul 
 is enveloped in a dark cloud of troubles ! Oh that 
 God would direct me ; that he would plainly mark 
 out the path of duty, and let me not depart from it. 
 
 Nov. 10. Have this day commenced reading 
 Law's Serious Call to a Holy Life. How infinitely 
 short do I fall, of that holy conformity to my 
 Maker, which he describes as the duty of a Chris- 
 tian ! I am as much obligated to yield myself a 
 willing soldier to Christ, to fight his battles, and to 
 glorify him in every action of my life, as he who 
 ministers at the altar. Why, then, am I not employed 
 in his service ? Why stand I here idle all the day ? 
 
 To her sister M. at Charlestown. 
 
 Nov. 18, 1810. 
 " How gracious, my dear sister, has God been to 
 us. But when I enumerate our many mercies, it 
 is with deep humility that I look back on my past 
 life, and discover so little gratitude, and so mvcJi 
 unworthiness. How much has sovereign grace 
 done for me. Though I have solemnly professed 
 to find consolation in religion, to derive my hopes 
 of happiness only from God ; yet how often have I 
 roved in the world in quest of pleasure, and dis- 
 honoured the best of Masters, by an unholy life. 
 
OF HARRIET NEWELL. 77 
 
 How ungrateful have I been for the common mer- 
 cies of life, and for the still more precious bless- 
 ings of -the Holy Spirit. May every temporal 
 blessing which your heart can wish, be yours. 
 But whatever be the trials, through which you may 
 be called to pass, oh may that heaven-born religion 
 attend you, which can sweeten the bitter cup of life, 
 afford you joy in this vale of tears, support you in 
 nature's last extremity, and conduct you to the 
 heavenly Canaan, where undisturbed happiness will 
 ever reign. Life is but a vapour. Whether we 
 spend it in tranquillity and ease, or in pain and suf- 
 fering, time will soon land us on the shores of 
 Eternity, our destined home. These things, my 
 dear sister, my heart tells me, are solemn realities. 
 They are not fictions. Though the language of 
 my past life has been, " there is no future state ;" 
 yet I now feel there is an eternity, where I shall 
 meet my earthly friends, and stand accountable to 
 the great tribunal for my conduct towards them. 
 I regret the loss of those hours I have spent in 
 vanity, and in .wounding the cause of that dear 
 Redeemer, whom I think, if I am not greatly de- 
 ceived, I can now call mine. I think I can say 
 with the Psalmist, " whom have I in heaven but 
 thee .' and there is none upon earth that I desire 
 beside thee." His religion comforts and supports 
 my drooping spirits ; his promises encourage, and 
 g2 
 
78 THE LIFE AND WRITINGS 
 
 his glories warm my heart. But where am I I 
 The striking clock reminds me of the lateness of 
 the hour. These delightful, these heart-consoling 
 subjects have almost made me forget that " tired 
 nature requires repose." 
 
 To Miss Sarah Hills,* Andover. 
 
 Haverhill, Nov. 20, 1810. 
 " Will it afford my dear Miss H. satisfaction to 
 hear of the health and happiness of her friends at 
 Haverhill? While many of our friends are lan- 
 guishing on beds of sickness, sighing for the return 
 of ease, — while many have gone the " way of all 
 the earth," " have heard their sentence and received 
 their doom ;" we are still enjoying the blessings of 
 health, and are not out of the reach of pardoning 
 mercy. Ought not a review of these daily bless- 
 ings to excite in us the liveliest gratitude? How 
 should our whole lives be a constant series of grate- 
 ful acknowledgment to the Parent of mercies, for 
 bestowing such great, such unmerited favours on 
 rebels doomed to die. — Is my friend. Miss II. re- 
 joicing in God? Does she find joy and peace in 
 believing? This I sincerely hope is your happy 
 
 * An eminently pious lady, since deceased, warmly at- 
 tached to Miss Atwood: ahnosther last words were, 
 
 "Jesus can make a dying bed, 
 Feel soft as downy pillows are." 
 
OF HARRIET NEWELL. 79 
 
 condition. I have infinite reason to confess my 
 obligation to God, for the faint discoveries I have 
 lately obtained of his glorious character. Yes, my 
 dear H., I still find the promises precious, and 
 Jesus unchangeable. Though I am worthless and 
 undeserving, yet the blessed Immanuel is lovely 
 and worthy of the united praises of saints and an- 
 gels.— 
 
 Harriet." 
 
 Letter to her sister M. 
 
 Haverhill, Jan, 1811. 
 
 " Mary, I really long to go to Charlestown, but 
 do not know when I shall enjoy that pleasure. The 
 travelling is very bad at present, and I see no pros- 
 pect of its being any better. I feel in some degree 
 disappointed in not going on Monday as I expect- 
 ed ; but I know I ought not to be ; for I should ex- 
 pect nothing below but disappointments; I think 
 that I wish for nothing in this world but a heart 
 wholly conformed to God, and to be prepared to 
 enjoy his perfections in heaven. The world, my 
 dear sister, is incapable of satisfying my vast de- 
 sires. I find that God alone can satisfy me ; and 
 if I love him not, I know not what I love. 
 
 I am, &c. Harriet." 
 
 P. S. In reviewing my letter, I find that I have 
 expressed myself differently from my real meaning. 
 
80 THE LIFE AND WRITINGS 
 
 I mean, my dear Mary, I wish for nothing in this 
 world in comparison with a heart devoted to God. 
 I have many other wants. 
 
 To Miss M. T. of Newbury. 
 
 Boston, Feb. 18, 1811. 
 "What, my dear friend, shall be the subject of 
 our letters? Shall the common occurrences of 
 life, and the flattering compliments of the polite 
 world, fill our sheets ; or that religion, which is the 
 glory of the bright intelligences of heaven, and the 
 consolation of trembling believers on earth? I 
 think I can confidently affirm that the latter will 
 be your choice. As for myself, I can say, that if I 
 never felt the power of this religion, yet it is a 
 theme upon which I love to converse, write and 
 reflect. It is a duty incumbent on the children of 
 God, to reprove, encourage, and animate each other 
 on their journey to the upper world. Every Chris- 
 tian has difficulties to overcome, temptations to 
 encounter, and a warfare to accomplish, which the 
 world are strangers to. If pilgrims in the same 
 country can in the least console each other, and 
 sweeten the thorny journey, by familiar intercourse, 
 they ought not to neglect it. We, my dear M., are 
 professedly interested in the same cause. Our 
 home is professedly in heaven ; we have tempta- 
 tions, difficulties, trials, and doubts, which, if we 
 
OF HARRIET NEWELL. 81 
 
 are believers, are in unison. T feel that I need the 
 prayers and the advice of all the followers of the 
 Lamb. I have " an evil heart of unbelief," prone 
 to " depart from the living God." Will M. pray 
 for me? Will she bear me in remembrance when 
 supplicating mercy for other sinners? You shall 
 not be forgotten by H. A. If the friend of sinners 
 will lend a listening ear to my feeble cries, M. 
 shall be strengthened and blessed. 
 
 It is now about three weeks since I left Haver- 
 hill. Last Sabbath I enjoyed the pleasure of hear- 
 ing the good Dr. G. preach. This pleasure I hope 
 often to be favoured with, while I continue with 
 my sister M. I have been these two days with our 
 friends, the Misses F. My time has passed very 
 pleasantly Avith them. 
 
 I have more things to tell you than I have time 
 lo write. A number of interesting occurrences have 
 happened since I saw you. Should I again be in- 
 dulged with an interview with you, I fear I shall 
 tire your patience with a history of my troubles 
 and pleasures. But I must leave you, my M. May 
 you enjoy the influences of the Holy Spirit in life, 
 consolation in death, and a seat in the mansions of 
 blessedness. Harriet." 
 
 1811. — Feb. 24. For four weeks past I have 
 been visiting my sister at Charlestown. The first 
 week, I was remarkablv favoured with the presence 
 
82 THE LIFE AND WRITINGS 
 
 of Immanuel. Never before did 1 gain such access 
 to the mercy seat, and entertain such glorious views 
 of the character of God, and such humiliating ideas 
 of my situation, as a sinner. But 1 have since ex- 
 perienced a sad reverse. My God, why hast thou 
 forsaken me? Oh for that invigorating grace which 
 the Saviour dispenses to his followers ! But can I 
 hope myself his follower ? 
 
 Last Sabbath went with Mr. H. and sister M. to 
 hear Dr. G. His language, his very features spoke 
 the emotion of his soul. His text was in Corin- 
 thinians, " When I was a child, I spake as a child," 
 dec. As we entered the meeting house, they Avere 
 singing my favourite hymn, " Lord what a wretched 
 land is this," &;c. in a melancholy air. Such were 
 my sensations, that I could hardly refrain from 
 weeping. How lovely are thy tabernacles, O Lord 
 of hosts ! Where the gospel of Jesus is proclaimed 
 to a lost world, my soul would for ever dwell. I 
 spent three days with the Miss F.'s. Was much 
 pleased with meeting an aged couple engaged for 
 God. Hoary hairs are, in this instance, a crown of 
 glory. Religion is lovely in the decline of life, as 
 well as in its morning. 
 
 Mr. H. and M. are absent. My friend has 
 
 been with me since their departure. 1 cannot but 
 hope, that she is a chosen vessel. But her trials 
 are great: may she come forth, like gold seven 
 
OF HARRIET NEWELL. 83 
 
 times tried. I do not justly appreciate the inesti- 
 mable blessing of pious friends. How great the 
 contrast between her situation and mine ! Oh for 
 a heart to grow in grace, and improve under the 
 cultivation of the Most High. 
 
 Fth. 25. After spending the day in trifling con- 
 versation, I was permitted to enjoy the privilege of 
 attending a christian conference, where the even- 
 ing was spent in praying, singing, and conversing 
 upon the things of religion. The brethren who 
 were present, conversed with greatest freedom and 
 engagedness, and all appeared to talk the language 
 of Canaan. " Where the spirit of the Lord is, there 
 is liberty." I hope to meet these professed fol- 
 lowers of Jesus in a world of rest — but why do / thus 
 presumptuously hope. O God, if I anua believer in 
 thee, give me a full assurance of my good estate ; if I 
 am a hypocritical professor, arrest me in my career, 
 and cause me to place my hopes of heaven on thee ! 
 
 Feb. 26. Mr. H. and sister M. inform me, that 
 my dear Mama wishes me to engage in a school, 
 the ensuing summer. Can I think of such a re- 
 sponsible situation as that of instructing little im- 
 mortals? I know that I ought not to consult my own 
 ease ; the question should be, how can I be most 
 useful in the world? I hope I shall be directed by 
 God. Oh that He would use me as an instrument 
 of promoting his glory. 
 
84 THE LIFE AND WRITINGS 
 
 M. informed me that the Indian* from the Island 
 of Owhyhee, who has lately resided at the Insti- 
 tution at Andover, called upon Mama. It would 
 have given me much satisfaction to have seen him. 
 His conversion would cause great joy to the stu- 
 dents. He is a nephew of the High Priest of the 
 island, and would have much influence upon the 
 natives. His heart is not too hard for almighty 
 grace to soften. 
 
 This suggestion, that Harriet should assume the 
 charge of some young pupils, was occasioned solely 
 by her mother's knowledge of her earnest desire to 
 " do some good." So ardent was this desire, as to 
 render her at times unhappy at the thought of, 
 what she cortsidered, her uselessness in the world. 
 On this account, the suggestion was very welcome, 
 and, when afterwards the plan was thought inex- 
 pedient, she submitted to that decision with much 
 regret. In her own home, to her younger brothers 
 and sisters, she was always an assiduous, and a be- 
 loved teacher, anxious to " train up" for excellence, 
 both their minds and hearts. 
 
 * Ohodkiah, whose life was short, and his death happy. 
 The American Mission to the Sandwich islands owed its 
 origin to his zeal for the salvation of his countrymen. His 
 Memoirs are among the publications of the American S. S. 
 Union. 
 
OF HARRIET NEWELL. 85 
 
 Feh. 27. I have spent the greater part of the 
 day in reading. I find that I am indeed ignorant, 
 and long to have time to devote myself wholly to 
 the improvement of my mind. While endeavouring 
 to obtain useful knowledge, oh may I never forget, 
 that if at last found a hypocrite, I shall be capable 
 of greater sufferings, than if totally ignorant. 
 
 Feh. 28. Afflicted with a violent pain in my head. 
 Experience daily evinces, that afflictions will do 
 me no good, unless sanctified. And can I hope 
 that the pain, which I now suffer, will eventually 
 prove one of those " all things that work together 
 for good to those that love God." How ardently 
 ought I to pray, that it may ! Then, if admitted to 
 the abodes of bliss, I will bless my Redeemer for 
 every pain which on earth I have experienced. I 
 have had some sense of the presence of Jehovah, 
 and some longing desires to be wholly conformed 
 to him. When shall this vain world lose its power 
 to charm, and the religion of the Gospel influence 
 my heart and life? Oh when shall I die — when 
 shall I live forever? How many times this day 
 have I repeated that Hymn of Dr. Watts, "Lord, 
 what a wretched land is this !" 
 
 March \. Father of lights, it is the office of thy 
 
 Spirit, to create holy exercises in the hearts of thy 
 
 creatures. Oh may I enter upon this month with 
 
 renewed resolutions to devote myself exclusively 
 
 H 
 
86 THE LIFE AND WRITINGS 
 
 to thee ; that at the close of it I may not sigh over 
 misspent hours. " It is not in man that walketh to 
 direct his steps :" I am entirely dependant upon 
 God. If he forsake me, my resolutions will be 
 broken ; I shall dishonour his religion, and ruin 
 my soul. Oh leave me not, thou shepherd of Israel, 
 but have mercy upon me for thy name's sake. 
 
 March 3. Heard an admirable sermon this morn- 
 ing from Dr. G. Have likewise communed with 
 God at his table. Oh this cold, stupid heart ! I 
 long for wings to fly away from earth, and partici- 
 pate the holiness and pleasures of the saints within 
 the veil. I have had this day a greater sense of 
 my depravity, and of my inability to create exer- 
 cises pleasing to God, than I recollect having ever 
 had before. I think I feel my need of a physician, 
 if I have no heart to apply to one. 
 
 March 4. I have this day visited at — . The 
 entertainment of the evening was splendid and ex- 
 travagant. Query. Is it consistent with the humble 
 religion of the gospel, for the friends of God, who 
 ought to deny themselves, and take up their cross 
 daily, to expend that money, which is His, and only 
 lent them for holy uses, in providing dainties to 
 please the palate, and clothes to ornament the body ? 
 Where then, is the vast difference between the 
 children of God and the children of this world? 
 As far as I have examined the subject, it is my 
 
OF HARRIET NEWELL. 87 
 
 opinion, that if christians would appropriate more of 
 tlieir property to charitable purposes, instead of 
 making such extravagant provision for the flesh, — 
 would imitate the example of the meek and lowly 
 Jesus — and feel indifferent to the smiles and frowns 
 of the world ; religion would flourish, the kingdom 
 of God would be built up, and happy effects would 
 be visible through the world. 
 
 March 6. I have lately been pleasantly engaged 
 in reading Professor Silliman's " Travels." One 
 passage has to-day caused mingled emotions as I 
 read. While speaking of subjugated and suff*ering 
 Holland, he observes — " Freedom, indignant at the 
 atrocities committed under her name, has long since 
 flown with disdain, finding a retreat only in one 
 little island, and one favoured country beyond the 
 ocean." Yes, America is indeed favoured by Hea- 
 ven. Oh may it be a land of virtue and religion, 
 as well as of freedom. 
 
 March 7. It is indeed a delightful privilege to 
 assemble with the saints, and unite with them in 
 the worship of God. I have often considered it^ 
 blessed privilege in this sense particularly : the per- 
 sons present are, in a special manner, the subjects 
 of prayer; and God has pledged his word, where 
 two or three are gathered together in his name, to 
 be with them, and bless them. But christians 
 should carefully examine their motives for assem- 
 
88 THE LIFE AND WRITINGS 
 
 bling themselves together. If filled with unbelief 
 or spiritual pride, they will lose the promised bless- 
 ing, and remain without the bread of life. 
 
 March 9. This is a delightful evening ! Not a 
 cloud is in the heavens to intercept the bright rays 
 of the moon. All nature, both animate and inani- 
 mate, appears combined in the blessed employment 
 of praising God. " But man, my kin, lies desolate." 
 He alone is silent, the most ungrateful of the 
 Sovereign's works. The moon, shining in her glory, 
 and the planets and stars, are monitors, that speak 
 more loudly to me than ten thousand human voices. 
 Awake my slothful soul; nothing in creation has 
 half thy work to perform ; and oh, let it not be said 
 that " nothing is half so dull." 
 
 March 10. How much wisdom and goodness 
 did the Deity manifest, in the appointment of the 
 sabbath. On this day. Christians can rest from the 
 outward labours of life, and their souls can be re- 
 freshed in the sanctuary. On this day, God usually 
 reveals the glories of his character to his children, 
 and often gives them a foretaste of the joys of 
 heaven. Blessed Saviour ! grant me this day com- 
 munion with thee. 
 
 March 15. How tedious are the hours which I 
 pass in the company of strangers, when religion is 
 not introduced as a subject of conversation. Were 
 I to judge of my state by no other criterion than 
 
OF HARRIET NEWELL. 89 
 
 that of love to the children of God, 1 should have 
 no doubts. 
 
 March 16. How shall I conquer this growing 
 dislike to my pen ! I have often observed, that when 
 I am peculiarly favoured with devout exercises of 
 heart, and am most concerned for the interests of 
 religion, writing is a delightful employment. Oh 
 Jerusalem, how can I forget thee ! 
 
 March 18. My dear mother wishes me to re- 
 linquish the plan of engaging in a school. It is 
 some disappointment ; but Providence orders all 
 things for the best. 
 
 I have received a letter from my dear Nancy. 
 She expresses much confidence in the guidance of 
 God. When separated from her by tempestuous 
 seas, may I be remembered in her prayers. How 
 can I part with her 1 But God is the same un- 
 changeable being, in India, as in America. If we 
 are his children we shall be transported at death to 
 the same abodes of bliss, never more to be sepa- 
 rated. 
 
 March 25. God has not left himself without 
 witness in the earth. No ; he is still manifesting 
 the riches of his grace, in bringing home his chosen 
 ones. A young lady of my acquaintance, formerly 
 gay, and a stranger to piety, has hopefully be- 
 come the follower of the Lamb. And has my dear 
 M. chosen Jesus for her friend and portion ? I can- 
 h2 
 
90 THE LIFE AND WRITINGS 
 
 not but stand amazed to see the salvation of God. 
 " Come, behold the works of the Lord !" 
 
 I feel deeply interested for , who is distressed 
 
 for his immortal soul. The situation of an awakened 
 sinner is very critical. If conviction does not 
 terminate in conversion, the heart is hardened, and 
 all future calls and reproofs seldom penetrate it. 
 
 I feel that I can rejoice with the angels in hea- 
 ven, at the conversion of sinners. If those holy 
 beings whose salvation is secure, and who are not 
 personally interested for mortals, make the upper 
 regions ring with their acclamations, when a re- 
 penting prodigal returns, what ought to be my joy, 
 when Jesus is honoured, and a soul saved. 
 
 I made an appointment with , to retire at 
 
 eleven in the morning, and spend some moments 
 at the throne of grace. May our united prayers 
 be heard ! 
 
 March 29. Walked this morning in the mall, 
 and through the principal streets. The time is 
 coming, when all these things shall be destroyed. 
 How applicable to all is the command of Jesus, 
 " Watch !" 
 
 To Mrs. Mary At wood. 
 
 Monday Em ^ March 25, 1811. 
 " The family have retired, and I am left alone 
 to write a few lines to tlie best of mothers. I 
 
OF IIxVRRIET NEWELL. 91 
 
 have just returned from a christian conference, 
 where the religion of Jesus has been the topic 
 of conversation. A female stranger was seated 
 by me weeping, and exhibiting strong marks of 
 an awakened and agonizing conscience. Inquir- 
 ing the cause of her grief, she answered, she had 
 found herself a sinner, and on the verge of de- 
 struction. I have lately, my dear mother, witnessed 
 some of the most solemn and interesting scenes. 
 
 I called at Mrs. , the last week, and engaged 
 
 to spend the next Sabbath with her. Her sister M. 
 who, you know Mama, was once an intimate friend 
 of mine, appeared gay and thoughtless. Upon en- 
 tering the room the next Saturday, she gave me her 
 hand, and with tears in her eyes, she exclaimed, 
 " Harriet rejoice with me ; come, and I will tell you 
 what God has done for me." My surprise was so 
 great, I could say nothing, but, " is it possible !" 
 Doct. B., a number of professing christians, and 
 three children passed the evening there. I will not 
 attempt to describe the circumstances of the eve- 
 ning, but can only say, my mother, it seemed like 
 Bradford. It was indeed a season long to be re- 
 membered. I think you will rejoice with other 
 christians, that another praying soul is found on 
 earth. Harriet." 
 
92 THE LIFE AND WRITINGS 
 
 To her Sister Elizabeth. 
 
 Friday Morn, 
 " Will it afford Elizabeth pleasure to hear of the 
 
 happy change in her friend ? The alteration 
 
 in her is conspicuous indeed. Religion makes the 
 lovely appear more lovely. Never did I meet vi^ith 
 such a striking instance of the power of divine grace. 
 " Behold, she prayeth." She says she is willing to 
 renounce the friendship of the world, and live the 
 life of a child of God. She wishes her companions 
 were engaged in the same cause — she speaks of E., 
 she longs for her conversion. Never before did she 
 know real happiness — lost in the contemplation of 
 the character of Immanuel,she forgets the world — 
 forgets herself. Could you but see her, I am con- 
 vinced you would say with me, * Is not this a reli- 
 gion, worth seeking — worth obtaining?' Have we 
 a heart to rejoice with the angels in heaven, and the 
 saints on earth, at the conversion of sinners?" 
 
 March 30. Have found much encouragement 
 and satisfaction of late, in reading some of New- 
 ton's works. They are indeed a treasure. He 
 penetrates my heart, and while he exposes my de- 
 pravity, he points me to the Lamb of God, who 
 taketh away the sin of the world. 
 
 March 31. The violent storm has prevented 
 my attending public worship. Perhaps I place too 
 
or HARRIET NEWELL. 93 
 
 much dependence on the means of grace. If so, 
 oh thou covenant Redeemer, rectify this disorder 
 of my heart, and enable me to rely on thee alone. 
 I have had some real enjoyment, vrhile pleading for 
 supplies of grace from the great fountain. 
 
 April 1. This is an interesting public day. O 
 that the supreme Ruler of all events, would incline 
 every citizen to vote for that man who is most wor- 
 thy of the office of governor, and will best fulfil its 
 duties. The aspect of the times is dark ; but God 
 can bring good out of evil, and continue to us our 
 national blessings. I often find this reflection a 
 sweet solace in the hour of distress; that no event, 
 however great or small, can take place without the 
 permission and direction of the great Jehovah. 
 
 April 2. Attended a quarterly prayer meeting 
 at Dr. Baldwin's. It gave me much pleasure to see 
 ministers of different denominations in the same 
 pulpit, and uniting their efforts in the blessed cause 
 of religion. It led my thoughts to the glorious 
 millennial state of the church, when all will be of 
 one heart and one mind — and to the happy realms 
 of Paradise, where superstition and bigotry are for- 
 ever unknown, and prejudice is for ever a stranger. 
 If Christians knew how much it would promote 
 their joys, they would endeavour to cultivate this 
 union in this life. Strange ! that they can indulge 
 prejudices against each other, when they know that 
 
94 THE LIFE AND WRITINGS 
 
 they cannot be admitted with them into the king- 
 dom of God ! 
 
 April 3. Received a kind letter from dear 
 Mama. She writes, " is Harriet saying, that she 
 is stupid?" I thought I could reply, ' no. Mama! 
 God has done great things for me : and my life 
 shall be one continued series of praise.' 
 
 April 4. I have learned the^ truth of the obser- 
 vation of the pious Newton, that "the grace of God 
 is as necessary to create a right temper in Christians 
 on the breaking of a china-plate, as the death of an 
 only son." I find that 1 need the influences of the 
 Holy Spirit on my heart, as much in the most trivial 
 incidents of life, as in affairs highly important. 
 
 April 7. How exactly calculated are all the 
 means and ordinances of the gospel for the comfort 
 and improvement of the saints. What an act of 
 love it was in God, to select one day from the week 
 to be appropriated to his worship. Were it not for 
 this glorious day, I fear I should lose all sense of 
 eternal things. O may I be in the spirit this day ! 
 
 April 8. Last evening I heard the good Dr. G. 
 His subject was, " love to God." The walk from 
 Boston was unusually pleasant. The rays of the 
 moon glittered on the surface of the water ; not a 
 cloud could be seen in the sky. How can the 
 works of nature fail to excite in my mind emotions 
 of holy love to God. How calculated is such an 
 
OF HARRIET NEWELL. 95 
 
 evening to raise my thoughts above this world, to 
 those realms of life and light, where an unclouded 
 sky is for ever seen, and Jesus is the theme of every 
 song. 
 
 April 9. What shall a stupid Christian do? 
 Stupid Christian did I say 1 Can a Christian ever 
 feel stupid? It is an inconsistent title. But not- 
 withstanding all my death-like stupidity, I cannot 
 renounce the hope of being a child of the Most 
 High. What shall I do, a dependent, guilty crea- 
 ture, to gain access to thy mercy-seat, and derive 
 a supply of grace from the fountain of life. Draw 
 me, thou Saviour of sinners, and I will follow thee. 
 O lead me beside the still waters, and refresh my 
 soul with heavenly food. 
 
 April 11. This day has been appointed by the 
 Governor, for Humiliation, Fasting, and Prayer. 
 Humble me, oh thou great Jehovah ! Enable me to 
 fast from iniquity, and deeply to deplore my in- 
 gratitude and rebellion. Father, guide me ; and 
 prepare my soul for that world of bliss, where sor- 
 row will for ever cease, and weeping will be turned 
 into rejoicing. 
 
 April 13. Weep, oh my soul, for the depravity 
 of human nature. But floods of tears can never 
 wash away its stains. Let me then fly to Calvary 
 — there I find a fountain open, and a sufficiency to 
 supply all my wants. 
 
93 THE LIFE AND WRITINGS 
 
 In all my troubles, sharp and strong, 
 
 My soul to Jesus flies ; 
 My anchor-hold is firm in him, 
 
 When swelling billows rise. 
 
 April 17. How shall I record the events of this 
 day ! How can I tranquillize my disturbed mind 
 enough to engage in the once delightful employ- 
 ment of writing? I returned from Boston in the 
 morning, after spending three days very agreeably 
 with my friends C. and N. M. handed me a letter 
 with an appearance which indicated that something 
 unusual was contained in it. I broke the seal, and 
 what were my emotions, when I read the name of 
 
 . This was not a long wished for letter, — no, 
 
 it was a long dreaded one, which I was conscious 
 would involve me in doubt, anxiety, and distress. 
 Nor were the contents such, as I might answer at 
 a distant period ; — they required an immediate an- 
 swer. And now what shall I say ? How shall I 
 decide this important, this interesting question 1 — 
 Shall I consent to leave for ever the parent of my 
 youth, the friends of my life ; the dear scenes of 
 my childhood, and my native country ; and go to 
 a land of strangers, " not knowing the things that 
 shall befal me there ?" O for direction from heaven ! 
 " O for that wisdom which is profitable to direct !" 
 I will go to God, and with an unbiassed and unpre- 
 judiced mind, seek his guidance. I will cast this 
 
OF HARRIET XEWELL. 97 
 
 heavy burden on him, humbly trusting that he will 
 sustain me, and direct me in the path of duty. 
 
 April 19. The important decision is not yet 
 made. I am still wavering. I long to see and 
 converse with my dear mother ! So delicate is my 
 situation, that I dare not unbosom my heart to a 
 single person. What shall 1 do ? Could tears di- 
 rect me in the path of duty, surely I should be di- 
 rected. My heart aches ; — I know not what to do ! 
 — " Guide me, O thou great Jehovah." 
 
 April 21. Sleep has, for the three past nights, 
 been to me a stranger; so greatly has this subject 
 agitated and distressed me. Obliged through weak- 
 ness to lie down after dinner, and weary, indeed 
 worn out with fatigue of mind, I fell asleep, and 
 for one hour forgot distant India, and all the im- 
 portant questions connected with it. I have now 
 retired to my chamber, once more to vent, in silence, 
 my unavailing sighs, and with an almost bursting 
 heart, implore divine relief and direction. 
 
 I shall go home on Tuesday. — Never did I so 
 greatly long to visit the dear native dwelling. 
 
 April 22. Perhaps, my dear mother will imme- 
 diately say, Harriet shall never go. Well, if this 
 should be the case, my duty would be plain. I 
 cannot act contrary to the advice and express com- 
 mands of a pious mother. 
 
 April 24. Yesterday I returned in safety to my 
 J 
 
98 THE LIFE AND WRITINGS 
 
 home in Haverhill. How great was my astonish- 
 ment on finding my dear Mama, " tranquil as a 
 summer's eve." She leaves me wholly to my own 
 decision. I am distressed, greatly distressed. May 
 Heaven direct me ! 
 
 The anxiety and distress, which the proposal of 
 Mr. Newell occasioned, may be, in some degree, 
 conceived, from these extracts from her Journal 
 and her letters. Though far from being a matter 
 in which her heart was indifferent, the great inquiry 
 with her was, what was her duty ? 
 
 Her friends were always dear to her, and never 
 more so than at that moment. And she was alike 
 dear to them. Her mother gave, indeed, her full 
 consent, that she should act, as her own convictions 
 of duty should lead her ; but it was not without a 
 most painful struggle betAveen affection and reli- 
 gious principle. From many others, she received 
 much discouragement; even from many, whose 
 christian character gave weight to their opinions. 
 
 But the importance of missionary efforts she 
 never doubted ; and the usefulness of female co- 
 operation, especially in India, to which this first 
 American foreign mission was directed, was sup- 
 ported by abundant evidence. " These circum- 
 stances," said Mr. Newell, " led her to examine 
 the subject prayerfully, and to consider it altogether 
 
OF HARRIET NEWELL. 99 
 
 as a question of duty ; in which she had nothing 
 to do, but to seek divine direction, and to obey the 
 will of God. The resolution, which she at length 
 formed, of spending her life among the heathen, 
 was truly her own : and in this resolution she 
 steadfastly continued till death." 
 
 Most of the hesitation, expressed in some of her 
 subsequent letters, arose from another cause ; a 
 doubt, whether her constitution, naturally delicate, 
 was sufficiently firm to sustain the probable hard- 
 ships of a missionary life. Mr. Newell himself 
 had some painful apprehensions, that her health or 
 her cheerfulness would fail under such trials. A 
 confidential friend, to whom he communicated his 
 anxiety, replied in these words : " A little slender 
 female may endure losses and sufferings as cheer- 
 fully and resolutely as an apostle. The lovely hu- 
 mility and meekness of a christian woman, are 
 sometimes connected with a tranquillity of mind, 
 that no calamities can ruffle, and a firmness that 
 no danger or distress carimsubdue. The time may 
 come, when your courage may sink, and when 
 tlie cheerfulness and resolution of your Harriet 
 will at once astonish and animate you." " 1 have 
 to acknowledge," said Mr. Newell, several years 
 afterwards, " that these predictions, if I may so 
 call them, were more than once literally fulfilled." 
 
100 THE LIFE AND WHITINGS 
 
 To Mr. Newell. 
 Haverhill, Wednesday, April, 1811. 
 
 " Were I to consult the natural inclinations of my 
 heart, my love of worldly ease, and temporal enjoy- 
 ment, my dread of ridicule from the world, die. I 
 should decidedly answer in the negative. But these 
 are not the only difficulties. If I reflect upon my 
 youth, the little knowledge I have of the world, the 
 want of abilities, and a stronger assurance of my in- 
 terest in the covenant of grace, I tremble at the 
 idea. I wish to follow the guidance of heaven. 
 The subject is too solemn to be trifled with, and too 
 important to be hastily decided. 
 
 Wishing to converse personally with my dear 
 mother, I have returned to Haverhill. It afforded 
 me much consolation to find her calm and submis- 
 sive. Gladly would I leave with her, the dear 
 guardian of my youth, this point, and wait her deci- 
 sion. But no. Although she will not refuse her 
 consent, nor oppose any determination I may come 
 to, yet she will not adv^e. Who, then, shall guide 
 and direct me ? Should I apply for advice to other 
 christians, their opinions would vary like the wind. 
 Should I wait for an answer to prayer, I might be 
 guided by my own imagination, and instead of fol- 
 lowing the Saviour, might follow my selfish inter- 
 ests. Oh ! for the direction of Jehovah. I tremble 
 lest I should dishonour God by an improper deci- 
 
OF HARRIET NEWELL. 101 
 
 sion. Will Mr. Newell remember Harriet at the 
 mercy seat? Will he implore for her the guidance 
 of that covenant Redeemer, whom she has professed 
 to love. It will be a source of consolation to be 
 assured of a remembrance in the prayers of chris- 
 tians." 
 
 To her sister M. 
 
 Haverhill, Wednesday, 
 " Without hesitating for a subject, I will now, my 
 dear Mary, give you a free statement of what has 
 passed since I left you. I improved the opportunity 
 while the passengers were dining at R. and called 
 on Mr. S. He immediately recognized me, and 
 appeared glad to see me. After being questioned 
 respecting the exercises of my mind, since the re- 
 formation at Bradford, the subject turned upon 
 Nancy's mission. / did not introduce it. He was 
 strongly in favour of it ; would not oppose it on any 
 account. He put the question to me, what if a 
 Missionary should ask you to go, would you dare 
 refuse? So great was my embarrassment, my coun- 
 tenance soon betrayed the feelings of my heart. I 
 said nothing. When I came out, he followed me 
 to the door, and asked me if I would make a friend 
 of him? He told me if I had an opportunity to go to 
 the heathen lands, not to let any thing but a strong 
 conviction that it was not duty, prevent. If friends 
 I 2 
 
102 THE LIFE AND WRITINGS 
 
 opposed it — pray for them — make it a subject of 
 prayerful deliberation, but by no means to relin- 
 quish it, if possible. I engaged his secrecy and 
 prayers and left him. We reached Haverhill about 
 five — found all the family well. And now my dear 
 sister, how do you think I found our dear mother, 
 she was calm, and apparently happy. My return 
 was not wholly unexpected. Conversing with her 
 alone, she told me, that the subject had given her 
 great anxiety, but now she felt submissive, and 
 could raise no objection either way. Mr. N. spent 
 last week in Bradford — perhaps this. With Mama's 
 consent, I have this day answered his painful let- 
 ter — observing that I could not at present come to 
 a full determination. And now, dear Mary, by 
 whom shall I be guided? Even Elizabeth will not say 
 one word against it. — Although she says, she should 
 rather go, than have me, yet she never has brought 
 one objection. I have told you all I know at pre- 
 sent upon this subject. My return to Haverhill has 
 not lessened my desires to visit the missionary 
 ground, nor induced me to think it is not my duty 
 to go. But I think I can say with my dear mother, 
 that I do feel a satisfaction in committing this to 
 God. How is your health? I hope my dear, dear 
 Mary was not injured by seeing a sister in distress 
 and doubt. I intended writing more, but am prc- 
 vented. Mr. N. is here — Oh Mary what sliall I 
 
OF HARRIET NEWELL. 103 
 
 say — how shall I conduct? My head aches, and 
 my heart aches ; I can say no more. In haste, 
 
 Harriet." 
 
 To her sister M. at Charlestown. 
 
 " Should I tell you there is a prospect of 
 
 my spending the remaining part of this short life 
 in a land of strangers ; should I tell you I do se- 
 riously think of leaving my native dwelling, my 
 friends and my companious, for ever, would you 
 upbraid me? Could you attribute it to want of 
 attachment to the friends of my youth, or to entire 
 ignorance of this great undertaking? You would 
 not, you covld not., did you know the conflict which 
 almost rends my heart. Never before did my dear 
 mama, brothers and sisters appear so dear to me. 
 But God commands me ! In his holy providence, 
 he now offers me an opportunity of visiting the 
 heatlien. While many of my female friends who 
 are far more adequate to the important employment, 
 are permitted to enjoy the society of their earthly 
 relatives through life, I am called to quit the scenes 
 of my childhood, and go to a far distant country. 
 How can I ever pray for the promotion of the gos- 
 pel among the heathen, if I am unwilling to ufler 
 my little aid when such an opportunity is given? 
 
104 THE LIFE AND WRITINGS 
 
 I know what to expect from a gay and thoughtless 
 world. But I have this consolation, that ridicule 
 cannot injure my soul. 
 
 I have this consolation — if the motives by which 
 I am actuated are sincere and good, God will ac- 
 cept the inclination to glorify him, even though I 
 should not be made useful. But my dear sister, 
 this is a trying season ! It is from God alone that 
 I derive the least sensible comfort. This world has 
 lost its power to charm, and all its applause is a 
 trifle light as air. My companions are perhaps ac- 
 cusing me of superstition and the love of novelty. 
 But God alone knows the motives by which I am 
 actuated, and he alone will be my final judge. Let 
 me but form such a decision as he will approve, 
 and I ask no more. Willingly will I let go my 
 eager grasp of the things of time and sense, and 
 flee to Jesus. Oh that he would prepare me for 
 the future events of life, and glorify himself in the 
 disposal of my concerns." 
 
 To Miss M. S. of Boston. 
 HaverJiill, Sahhath eve — Marj^ 1811. 
 " While agitated with doubts and conflicts, with 
 the gay world in opposition, it has aflbrded me much 
 consolation to think I have a friend in M. who can 
 feel my sorrows, and sympathize with me in grief. 
 I have passed through many interesting and solemn 
 
OF HARRIET NEWELL. 105 
 
 scenes since I last saw you. Returning to Haver- 
 hill, 1 found my dear mama calm and composed. So 
 completely was she filled with a sense of the short- 
 ness of time, the uncertainty of life, and the duty 
 of giving up our dearest comforts to the Lord, that 
 she never raised one objection, but wished me to 
 act as my conscience directed. I felt an unspeak- 
 able consolation in committing the disposal of this 
 event to God. I thought I could willingly re- 
 nounce my own opinion, and sitting at the feet of 
 Jesus, be guided entirely by him. Mr. N. has 
 visited us frequently. He wishes not to influence 
 me ; he would not if he could. 
 
 And now, my dear M. what will you say to me 
 when I tell you, that I do think, seriously think of 
 quitting my native land for ever, and of going to a 
 far distant country, " not knowing the things which 
 shall befall me there." Should I refuse to make 
 this sacrifice, refuse to lend my little aid in the 
 promulgation of the gospel amongst the heathen, 
 how could I ever expect to enjoy the blessing of 
 God, and peace of conscience, though surrounded 
 with every temporal mercy? It would be pleasant 
 to spend the remaining part of my life with my 
 friends, and to have them surround my dying bed. 
 But no! I must relinquish their society, and fol- 
 low God to a land of strangers, where millions of 
 my fellow sinners are perishing for lack of vision. 
 
106 THE LIFE AND WRITINGS 
 
 I have professed, my friend, for these two years 
 past, to derive comfort only from God. Here, then, 
 is a consoling reflection, that the ever blessed Jesus 
 is able to support and comfort me, as well in the 
 sultry climes of India, as in my dear native land. 
 I trust that he will make his promise good, that as 
 my day is, so shall my strength be. The wintry 
 storms of life will soon be over ; and if I have com- 
 mitted my immortal interest into the hands of God, 
 I shall shortly find a sweet release from every woe. 
 So visibly have I beheld the hand of Providence in 
 removing some obstacles which once I thought al- 
 most insurmountable, that I dare not object. All 
 my friends, with whom I have conversed, since my 
 return to Haverhill, advise me to go. Some chris- 
 tians, who were formerly opposed, after obtaining 
 a more extensive knowledge of the subject, think 
 females would be useful. The people of this world 
 probably view this subject as they do others. Those 
 who have never felt the worth of their own souls, 
 account it superstition and hypocritical zeal, for 
 christians to sacrifice their earthly pleasures, for 
 the sake of telling the heathen world of a Saviour. 
 But all the ridicule that the gay and thoughtless 
 sinner can invent, will not essentially injure me. 
 If I am actuated by love to the Saviour and his 
 cause, nothing on earth or hell can hurt me. I 
 must ask your prayers for me. We have prayed 
 
OF HARRIET NEWELL. 107 
 
 together ; O let us now, though separated in per- 
 son, unite at the throne of grace. Perhaps my 
 views of this subject may be altered ; and God may 
 yet prepare a way for me to continue in America. 
 O, that I might be submissive, and humbly wait on 
 God. He can direct me at this eventful crisis, and 
 glorify himself. Affectionately yours, 
 
 Harriet." 
 
 To S. H. of Newbury. 
 
 Haverhill, June 12, 1811. 
 " How shall I sufficiently thank my dear Miss 
 H. for the kind token of affectionate remembrance, 
 which she was kind enough to send me? Your 
 letter really exhilarated my languid spirits. I had 
 spent the evening in conversation with Mr. N. The 
 subject of the contemplated Mission was renewedly 
 talked over, and the dangers, the crosses, the mani- 
 fold trials of such an important undertaking, were 
 themes which engrossed our thoughts. Depressed 
 with anxious apprehensions, and in doubt respect- 
 ing duty, Mrs. G. handed me a letter, and the well 
 known hand of the writer I soon recognized. The 
 contents dispelled many a heart-rending sigh. 
 Would to heaven I could prevent distress from ever 
 entering the heart of a widowed, beloved parent, 
 and the dearest brothers and sisters. O Miss H. 
 could these dear friends but go with me to distant 
 
108 THE LIFE AND WRITINGS 
 
 India — but alas ; that is a fruitless wish ; — but 
 were it possible that this could be the case, 1 think 
 I could quit America without reluctance, and even 
 rejoice to spend my life among the benighted 
 heathen. Sometimes, I can reflect upon this sub- 
 ject with composure, and even long to be on mis- 
 sionary ground, where superstition and idolatry 
 usurp the sway ; I think I can bid my dear friends 
 a last farewell, with calmness, and follow, with de- 
 light, the leadings of Providence. But at other 
 times, I fear that this is not the situation God 
 has designed for me ; and if it is not, I can 
 never lay claim to the promises of the gospel, or 
 expect the support of an Almighty arm, when dan- 
 gers stand thick around me. My greatest fear is, 
 that I shall lose all courage and perseverance, 
 should I go, and not only be unhappy myself, but 
 make those wretched who are with me. But are 
 not these thoughts criminal, when carried to excess? 
 Ought I not to praise the Lord for what I have re- 
 ceived, and trust Him for a supply of grace? Ought 
 I not to examine the subject carefully, and if, on 
 examination, I am convinced that Jesus calls me to 
 make these great sacrifices, ought I not to do it 
 voluntarily, and leave the event with the ruler of 
 the universe? 
 
 I find, my dear Miss H. that I am now in great 
 danger of being actuated by a strong attachment. 
 
OF HARRIET NEWELL. 109 
 
 Oh, could I but give the ever blessed God the first 
 place in my affections, I should not be in danger of 
 being misled by earthly objects. Often have I 
 adopted the words of the pious Mr. Cowper : 
 
 " The dearest idol I have known, 
 
 Whate'er that idol be : 
 Help me to tear it from thy throne, 
 
 Ajid worship only thee." 
 
 When shall we hope for a visit from you? Do 
 write me often ; your letters will always be accept- 
 able. Although tired and fatigued with the em- 
 ployments of the day, I have improved this late 
 hour in writing. 
 
 Can I ask the favour of being remembered in 
 your intercessions at the throne of grace? Oh, 
 that Christians would pray for me. Farewell, my 
 dear Miss H. May the choicest blessings of hea- 
 ven be yours. I am affectionately your 
 
 Harriet." 
 
 June 22. I have this day taken my leave of Mr. 
 N. not expecting to see him again for nine months. 
 I can hardly feel reconciled to his departure, but 
 the will of the Lord be done. Taking every cir- 
 cumstance into consideration, 1 am fully persuaded, 
 it will be most for his interest to spend the summer 
 and winter in Philadelphia. Why, then, should I 
 object? 
 
 K 
 
110 THE LIFE AND WRITINGS 
 
 June 27. It is now almost five years since my 
 mind became seriously impressed with eternal reali- 
 ties. What have I learned, in these five years, of 
 myself? and what of God 1 Weep, oh my soul, for 
 past transgressions and present unfruitfulness. 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 Extracts from Letters and Journal continued, from 
 her engagement to Mr. Newell, until the close of 
 her eighteenth year. 
 
 To Miss C. F. of Boston. 
 
 Haverhill, June 29, 1811. 
 " I THANK you, dear C, for your affectionate 
 letter. The kind interest you have of late taken 
 in my happiness, has greatly endeared you to my 
 heart. May you never want a friend to sympathize 
 with you, " when adverse fortune frowns," or to 
 rejoice with you, when " life's vale is strewed with 
 flowers fresh." If the remaining days of my short 
 pilgrimage are to be spent in sorrow, oh that hea- 
 ven would grant C. peace and happiness, and a sure 
 pledge of joys to come. Where my future lot may 
 be cast, time only can determine. If I can but 
 maintain a firm and unshaken confidence in God, 
 a humble reliance on his blessed promises, I shall 
 be safe, though temporal comforts languish and 
 
OF HARRIET NEWELL. Ill 
 
 die. I am now calculating upon a life of trials and 
 hardships : but the grace of Jesus is sufficient for 
 me. The friend of sinners is able and willing to 
 support me amid scenes of danger and distress. 
 
 When I bade you a parting adieu, my mind was 
 in a state of agitation which I can never express. 
 Dejected and weary, I arrived at the dear mansion 
 where I have spent so many happy hours. My 
 dear Mama met me at the door with a countenance 
 that bespoke the tranquillity of her mind. The 
 storm of opposition, as she observed, had blown 
 over, and she was brought to say from the heart, 
 " thy will be done." Yes, C. she had committed 
 her child to God's parental care ; and though her 
 affection was not lessened, yet, with tears in her 
 eyes, she said, " If a conviction of duty, and love 
 to the souls of the perishing heathen, lead you to 
 India, as much as I love you, Harriet, 1 can only 
 say, Go." — Here I Avas left to decide the all-im- 
 portant question. Many were the- conflicts within 
 my breast. But, at length, from a firm persuasion 
 of duty, and a willingness to comply, after much 
 examination and prayer, I answered in the affirm- 
 ative. 
 
 I wish to tell you all the motives that have actua- 
 ted me to come to this determination ; likewise, 
 how all the difficulties, which applied to me particu- 
 larly, have been removed. But this I cannot do 
 
112 THE LIFE AND WHITINGS 
 
 until I see you. Why cannot you make it conve- 
 nient to spend three or four weeks with me this 
 summer ? To assure you it would afford me hap- 
 piness, would be but what you already know. Write 
 to me, C. next week if possible. Let me know 
 when I may expect you, and I will be at home. 
 Perhaps we may go and spend a day or two with our 
 friends in N. I am very lonely. Nancy Hassel- 
 tine has been visiting at S. ever since I returned 
 from Charlestown. Mr. Newell has gone to Phila- 
 delphia, where he expects to continue until a short 
 time before he quits his native country. He is en- 
 gaged in the study of medicine, together with Mr. 
 Hall. Harriet." 
 
 To Mr. Newell, then in Philadelphia. 
 
 Haverhill, July 16, 1811. 
 -" With respect to the mission, my mind has 
 
 •never been so solemnly impressed as since you left 
 me. Various indeed have been my feelings. I 
 fear I have not thought enough of the most im- 
 portant qualification of all, viz. a heart wholly 
 devoted to God. Sometimes, when reflecting on 
 this subject, I think I shall welcome the day, which 
 will land me on India's shores, that I may have an 
 opportunity of telling those dear benighted females, 
 what I have felt of a Saviour's love, and of the 
 worth of his blessed gospel. At other times, a 
 sense of the dangers and hazards of a missionary 
 
OF HARRIET NEWELL. 113 
 
 life quite depresses my spirits, and deprives me of 
 cA'ery enjoyment. Is it a delusion, or do I really 
 feel willing to sacrifice the pleasures and comforts 
 of life, which I might enjoy in my native country, 
 and unite with the few dear brethren and sisters, in 
 using my feeble efforts to christianize the heathen ? 
 I think upon the whole that I am decided. I 
 have never met with so mucli encouragement as of 
 late. I have conversed freely with a number of 
 christian ministers, who unanimously say, 'go, and 
 may the blessed Saviour go with you.' But I can- 
 not bear the idea that my going should be attended 
 with so many anxieties on your part. Unless I 
 have a hope of rendering Mr. Newell in some de- 
 gree happy by sympathizing with him in trouble, 
 mitigating some pain, or lightening some heavy 
 burden, I ought not to go. If I should only be an 
 additional care, a heavy incumbrance, without af- 
 fording him any assistance in the arduous under- 
 taking, the case ought to have been decided in the 
 negative long ere this. Will you promise me you 
 will overcome these feelings, which I have so often 
 heard you express. I have friends — what cause for 
 gratitude that I have them to leave. I have a i)lea- 
 sant home — this likewise calls for gratitude — but 
 the presence of the great Jehovali would make even 
 a mud-walled cottage desirable. You fear I shall 
 lose my courage and look back with longing de- 
 K 2 
 
114 THE LIFE AND WRITINGS 
 
 sires toward America — this I likewise fear ; but 
 that God who has said that his grace is sufficient 
 for his children, will, if I sincerely desire it, grant 
 me new resolution and strength to persevere. From 
 God is all my aid. Oh pray for me, that 1 may 
 possess those qualifications which are requisite. 
 
 August 1. "I think of the days of other years, 
 and am sad." But God is unchangeably the same. 
 Blessed be his holy name, he has not given me up 
 to hardness of heart, but is often, at seasons, worthy 
 of grateful remembrance, making me to feel the 
 importance of living a holy life, and of promoting 
 the glory of his cause in the world. 
 
 August 4. Communion day. Stupid and insensi- 
 ble while I professedly commemorated the dying 
 love of my covenant Redeemer. 
 
 *'I hear, but seem to hear in vain, 
 
 Insensible as steel ; 
 If aught is felt 'tis only pain 
 
 To find I cannot feel." 
 
 When shall I enjoy the visits of a Saviour's love, 
 in his sanctuary and at his table ! Time was, when 
 the ordinances of the gospel were refreshing to my 
 soul. 1 sat at his table, and his fruit was sweet to 
 my taste. Why this change in my feelings? Is 
 not God as willing and as able to delight my soul 
 in his house of prayer, as when light first dawned 
 
or HARRIET JEWELL. 115 
 
 upon my mind? He most certainly is. How crimi- 
 nal, then, I am for not enjoying constant commu- 
 nion with him ! Have I not loved idols, more than 
 him ? Have I not sought happiness, where it is 
 not to be found ? Oh for the influences of the Holy 
 Spirit to attract my soul to the centre of universal 
 happiness ! 
 
 Avg. 7. I have just laid down Home on Mis- 
 sions. How did his pious heart glow with benevo- 
 lence to his fellow creatures ! How ardently did 
 he wish for the promulgation of the glorious gospel, 
 among the benighted heathen ! I think, for a mo- 
 ment, I partake his ardour, and long to hear that the 
 standard of the cross is set up in the distant nations 
 of the earth. 
 
 " Yes, christian heroes I go, proclaim 
 Salvation through Immanuel's name : 
 To India's clime the tidings bear, 
 And plant the rose of Sharon there." 
 
 Willingly would I sacrifice the dearest earthly 
 friend to engage in this blessed service. Oh that 
 I had a thousand pious relatives, well calculated 
 for the important station of Missionaries. The 
 tcnderest ties that bind me to them should be ea- 
 gerly cut ; and I would say to them, ' go, and let the 
 destitute millions of Asia and Africa know, there 
 is compassion in the hearts of christians ; tell them 
 of the love of Jesus, and the road to bliss on high.' 
 
116 THE LIFE AND WRITINGS 
 
 Providence now gives me an opportunity to go my- 
 self to the heathen. Shall I refuse the offer — shall I 
 love the glittering toys of this dying world so well, 
 that I cannot relinquish them for God ? Forbid it 
 heaven ! Yes, I will go. However weak and un- 
 qualified I am, there is an all-sufficient Saviour 
 ready to support me. In God alone is my hope. I 
 will trust his promises, and consider it one of the 
 highest privileges that could be conferred upon me, 
 to be permitted to engage in his glorious service 
 among the wretched inhabitants of India. 
 
 To Mr. Newell. 
 
 Haverhill, Aug, 9, 1811. 
 — "I AM astonished at my calmness when con- 
 templating the probable events of my future life. — 
 Shall I impute these feelings to insensibility ? Have 
 I no ties to bind me to my native country ? Have I 
 no natural affection for my friends? Surely it is not 
 because I have taken a wrong view of the subject, 
 and am anticipating a life of ease and tranquillity. 
 Why is it thus? Often do I look forward, not only 
 without distress, but with a degree of pleasure, once 
 unknown. I feel a satisfaction in committing my 
 mortal interest to God, and in relying on him for 
 those supplies of grace, which will enable me to 
 persevere in the path of duty. The subject is 
 solemn and important. While my heart sometimes 
 
OF HARRIET NEWELL. 117 
 
 exults at the prospect of being made the favoured 
 instrument of bringing home one heathen to Jesus ; 
 T often tremble, lest some inferior motive should 
 induce me to make these great sacrifices. But was 
 it any earthly consideration which first directed my 
 thoughts to the heathen world ? O no." 
 
 Aug, 11. How reviving to my disconsolate mind, 
 has been the word of life, this day ! O, this adorable 
 plan of salvation ! Have I the least inclination to 
 alter one single part of it, if I could ? O no, I would 
 not be less holy — I would not wish the author of it 
 to exact less perfect obedience from his creatures. 
 
 Mr. R. drank tea with us. I felt the same back- 
 wardness in conversing upon the things of the king- 
 dom that I usually do. Whence this criminal dif- 
 fidence ! O when will divine grace so absorb my 
 heart, that my stammering tongue shall be loosed, 
 and Jesus and his salvation be my constant theme ! 
 If I cannot unite in conversing with believers, in a 
 land where religion flourishes, how can I speak 
 to the benighted heathen of India, whose minds are 
 involved in pagan darkness? 
 
 To her Sister E. 
 Haverhill^ Tuesday morning. 
 
 " I HAVE lately been led to reflect on the 
 
 probable scenes of my future life with a degree of 
 
118 TJIE LIFE AND WRITINGS 
 
 satisfaction, and pleasure. The idea that God can 
 make use of the weakest instruments to promote 
 his glory, has afforded me much consolation. I 
 know the foundation is sure, and the cause a bless- 
 ed one to be engaged in. Be the difficulties ever 
 so many, the undertaking ever so hazardous, yet if 
 I should be made the humble instrument of turning 
 one poor heathen from the worship of dumb idols, 
 to the service of the living God, how great will be 
 my recompense, how glorious the reward. Who 
 would not be willing to sacrifice those enjoyments 
 which a parent's house affords, leave for ever their 
 beloved country, and spend the remnant of their 
 life, in the delightful employment of teaching lis- 
 tening, attentive, dear benighted heathens, the 
 way to Jesus, the road to glory? Elizabeth, my 
 heart exults at the thought. Yes, I will go ; relying 
 on all-sufficient grace to bear me conqueror through. 
 The presence of Jehovah will make a cottage 
 desirable ; the love of Jesus, and a desire for the 
 salvation of the deluded inhabitants of the eastern 
 world, shall lead me to cut these tender ties which 
 so closely unite me to American shores, and say in 
 the language of submission, 
 
 "Here am I Lord, send me where thou wilt. 
 Should fate command me to the farthest verge 
 Of the green earth, to distant barb'rous climes, 
 Rivers unknown to song ; where first the sun 
 Gilds Indian mountains, or his setting beam 
 
OF HARRIET NEWELL. 119 
 
 Flames on the Atlantic isles ; 'tis nought to me : 
 
 Since God is ever present, ever felt. 
 
 In the void waste as in the cit}' full ; 
 
 And where he vital breathes, there must be joy." 
 
 When my mind is engaged contemplating the 
 object of this mission, all seeming difficulties often 
 vanish, the view delights my heart, and it is with 
 reluctance I dismiss the subject. A consciousness 
 of my want of proper qualifications for this arduous 
 undertaking, leads me to that fountain, where every 
 want is abundantly supplied." 
 
 To Miss M. S. of Boston. 
 Haver hilly Sabbath, Aug* 11, 1811. 
 " How great, my dear M. would be the pleasure, 
 could I retreat with you to some lonely corner, far 
 from the busy haunts of this vain world, and un- 
 bosom to you the secrets of my heart, instead of 
 writing to you. But this dear privilege is denied 
 me. I must be content with expressing a few un- 
 connected thoughts on paper for the present, and 
 will anticipate a happy meeting with you on earth, 
 and a still happier one in those regions, where the 
 friends of Immanuel will never more be separated. 
 What if our intercourse on earth should cease ? If 
 we are the followers of the Lamb, our prayers will 
 unitedly ascend to the same blessed throne while 
 we live, and when our pilgrimage is ended, our 
 
120 THE LIFE AND WRITINGS 
 
 friendship will exist and flourish for ever. M. we 
 are pilgrims, we are strangers in a barren land. 
 This world is not our portion ; it is incapable of 
 satisfying our desires. The glittering toys of life 
 are not calculated to afford real enjoyment. There 
 is nothing in heaven or earth, but God, that can 
 delight our hearts, and ease us of the heavy load 
 of sin. Let us not be satisfied with the low and 
 grovelling pursuits of time ; but let us look to the 
 unchangeable Jehovah, for a supply of his soul re- 
 freshing grace. How much has God done for us 
 individually ? He has, as we humbly trust, made us 
 partakers of his grace, and redeemed us from eternal 
 death. What shall we render to him for this abun- 
 dant mercy ? O let our future lives evince grati- 
 tude, and let our praises unceasingly flow to his 
 throne. Dear M. I feel as though I had done 
 nothing for God. Where are the last five years of 
 my wretched life ? Can they witness to my exer- 
 tions in the cause of the Lord ? " I think of the 
 days of other years, and my soul is sad." All is a 
 barren waste. A few heartless duties and cold 
 formalities will never carry me to heaven. 
 
 Sabbath eve. This day, my dear M. I have 
 been highly privileged. I have heard three ser- 
 mons preached by the excellent Mr. R. How 
 sweet is the gospel to the heart of the believer ! 
 How does the pure word of truth animate the de- 
 
OF HARRIET NEWELL. 121 
 
 sponding sinner, and encourage him to apply to the 
 Lamb of God for pardon and sanctification ! But 
 of this glorious gospel, which reveals to mortals the 
 way of salvation, the far greater part of the inha- 
 bitants of the earth are deprived. "Where there 
 is no vision, the people perish." Thousands of 
 immortal souls are entering eternity, and peopling 
 the dark realms of woe. If our souls are of greater 
 importance than this world with all its boasted 
 treasures, how can we calculate the worth of those 
 millions of souls, which are equally as precious as 
 our own? We have had the Bible in our hands 
 from our childhood; we are instructed regularly 
 from this precious volume, every Sabbath. We 
 have believing friends to associate with; we enjoy 
 the stated ordinances of the gospel. But the dear 
 heathen have no such privileges. They are desti- 
 tute of Bibles, Sabbaths, and churches. The in- 
 habitants of India, to atone for their sins, will sub- 
 mit to the most cruel tortures imaginable. Widows 
 consent to be burned with their deceased husbands ; 
 parents sacrifice their infant offspring to appease 
 the anger of their idol gods. But this dreadful su- 
 perstition vanishes before the benignant rays of the 
 gospel, as the morning dew before the rising sun. 
 We enjoy its meridian splendours. Have we any 
 benevolence? Are we susceptible of feeling for 
 the distresses of our fellow creatures? As we value 
 L 
 
122 THE LIFE AND WRITINGS 
 
 the salvation which a Saviour offers ; as we value 
 his tears, his labours, and his death, let us now 
 seriously ask what we shall do for the salvation of 
 the benighted heathen? If we are not permitted 
 to visit them ourselves, and declare to them the 
 efficacy of a Saviour's blood ; yet we can ardently 
 pray for them. And not only pray from them, but 
 by our vigorous exertions we can awaken a mis- 
 sionary spirit in others, and excite them also to 
 feel for those who are perishing in pagan darkness. 
 M. the subject is copious indeed. I might easily 
 write till the rising sun, and then not give you a 
 perfect delineation of the wretchedness of many of 
 our fellow creatures. But I must leave these for- 
 lorn wretches. Suffice it to say, that when the 
 whole universe shall stand collected at the bar of 
 God, we shall meet them, and there render a 
 solemn account for the manner in which we have 
 conducted ourselves towards them in this world. 
 I hope my dear M. you are living near to God, and 
 enjoying times of refreshing from his presence. O 
 pray often, and remember me in your prayers. I 
 shall ever continue to love you. Farewell, my 
 dear M. Your affectionate 
 
 Harriet Atwood." 
 
OF HARRIET NEWELL. 123 
 
 To her sister M. at Charlestown. 
 
 Haverhill., Aug. 1811. 
 
 " A FEW moments, this morning, shall be 
 
 spent in writing to my dear sister. Accept my 
 iicarty congratulations for your returning health. I 
 often think of you, and imagine you possessed of 
 every comfort which can render life desirable. O 
 may these streams of divine goodness lead you to 
 the fountain. I have been contrasting your present 
 delightful situation with the trying one that will 
 probably be mine. Although I could shed floods 
 of tears at the idea of bidding a final farewell to 
 the dear associates of my youth, and the guardism 
 and instructor of my early years ; yet a conscious- 
 ness that this is the path marked out for me by my 
 heavenly Father, and an assurance that the cause I 
 have engaged in is a blessed one, impart at times 
 an indescribable pleasure, which the brightest 
 earthly prospects could not bestow. If some un- 
 forseen occurrence should prevent my going to the 
 East Indies, I shall still enjoy the satisfaction of 
 thinking that this also is ordered by God. Should 
 I never go, O may I never forget the wretched in- 
 habitants of Hindostan, nor cease to pray that they 
 may enjoy the blessings of the gospel." 
 
 Aug. 13. How consoling has been the beloved 
 promise, when sinking under the contemplated 
 
124 THE LIFE AND WRITINGS 
 
 difficulties of a missionary life; "my grace is suffi- 
 cient for thee.'''' Have I any thing but an unfaith- 
 ful, depraved heart, to discourage me in this great 
 undertaking? Here the Almighty God, the Maker 
 of all worlds, the infinite Disposer of all events, has 
 pledged his word for the safety of his believing 
 children. Sooner will the universe sink into no- 
 thing, than God will fail of performing his promises. 
 The cause is good — the foundation is sure. If the 
 Saviour has promised a sufficiency of his almighty 
 grace, what have I to fear? O that I had a stronger 
 confidence in God — a heart to rely on him for grace 
 to help in every time of need ! Be the difficulties 
 ever so many, the trials ever so great, the employ- 
 ment ever so arduous, He hath assured me, that his 
 grace will be sufficient to support, to comfort, and to 
 carry me safely through. And when I reach my jour- 
 ney's end, how trifling will earthly sorrows appear ! 
 Aug. 14. This is indeed a wretched world. 
 How few the joys ! how many and various, the sor- 
 rows of life ! Well ; if this world is unsatisfying — 
 " if cares and woes promiscuous grow," how great 
 the consolation, that I shall soon leave it! 
 
 " Loose, then, from earth, the grasp of fond desire, 
 "Weigh anclior, and the happier climes explore." 
 
 In the Paradise of God, every rising wish, that 
 swells the heart of the celestial inhabitant, is im- 
 mediately gratified. O for a dismission from this 
 
OF HARRIET NEWELL. 125 
 
 earthly tabernacle — O for an entrance into those 
 lovely mansions ! My soul pants for the full en- 
 joyment of God. I cannot bear this little spiritu- 
 ality — this absurd indifference ; I long to be swal- 
 lowed up in endless fruition ! When shall I die — 
 when shall I live for ever ? 
 
 Aug. 15. A letter from my friend Mr. N. — May 
 he enjoy the light of Immanuel's countenance ! 
 Have just heard of Mr. Judson's arrival, and that 
 he expects soon to set out for India. This unex- 
 pected news deeply affected my mind. A con- 
 sciousness of my unpreparedness for this arduous 
 undertaking makes me tremble. But I will give 
 myself to God; " tis all tliat I can do." 
 
 Aug. 19. Conscious that the riches and honours 
 of this world will not be mine, my deceitful heart 
 often promises solid and durable happiness in the 
 society of a dear friend. But how vain this hope ! 
 O let me, from this hour, cease from anticipating 
 happiness from creatures. — O that I could look to 
 God alone for permanent satisfaction. 
 
 " Dear Saviour, let thy beauties be 
 
 My soul's eternal food ; 
 And grace command my heart away 
 
 From all created g-ood." 
 
 Aug. 20. How strong is Christian friendship. 
 He who enjoined it upon his followers, to love God, 
 has likewise commanded them to love one another. 
 L 2 
 
126 THE LIFE AND WRITINGS 
 
 If I am a stranger to the joys of pardoning mercy ; 
 if I am an enemy to holiness; whence arises this 
 union with Christians? What has produced this 
 love to those, who resemble God? Formerly I 
 preferred the friendship and society of those, whose 
 hearts were at enmity with God ; who disliked the 
 sublime though humbling doctrines of the gospel ; 
 but now 1 can say with Ruth, " thy people shall be my 
 people." My soul is cemented to them ; and if I am 
 not greatly deceived, my affection is the strongest 
 for those, who live nearest to God, and are most 
 concerned for his glory. I love the most abject 
 creature in existence, however despised by the wise 
 men of this world, who bears the image of the lowly 
 Jesus. Yes ; how could I rejoice to give the en- 
 dearing appellation of brother or sister, to one of 
 the tawny natives of the East, whom grace had 
 subdued. 
 
 Aug, 22. Sweet is the name of Immanuel to 
 believers. That name speaks peace and consola- 
 tion to their troubled minds. In him they find a 
 balm for every woe. 
 
 " Jesus, to multitudes unknown, 
 
 O name divinely sweet I 
 Jesus, in thee, in thee alone, 
 
 Wealth, honour, pleasure meet. 
 Should both the Indies, at my call. 
 
 Their boasted stores resign ; 
 With joy, I would renounce them all. 
 
 For leave to call t/iee mine. 
 
OF HARRIET ?fEWELL. 127 
 
 Should earth's vain treasures all depart, 
 
 Of this dear gift possessed, 
 I'd clasp it to my joyful heart, 
 
 And be for ever blessed." 
 
 Is this the language of my heart? Am I willing 
 to relinquish the pleasures, the honours, the riches 
 and the applause of the world, for leave to call 
 Immanuel mine ? If so, I may enjoy exalted hap- 
 piness, even in a land of strangers. 
 
 To Miss H. B. of Salem. 
 
 Haverhill, Aug. 23, 1811. 
 
 " Induced by the repeated solicitations of your 
 sister S. I have retired to my chamber, determining 
 to devote a leisure hour to renewing a correspond- 
 ence, which has for a long time been entirely re- 
 linquished. 
 
 The attachments which I formed in the early 
 part of my life, have of late been greatly strength- 
 ened. Those companions in whose society, *' the 
 longest summer days seemed too much in haste," 
 have become exceedingly dear to my heart. You, 
 my II. were one of the choicest and most loved 
 members of the dear familiar circle. Did pensive 
 melancholy for a moment assume the place of mirth 
 and gaiety in my mind; you were immediately 
 acquainted with the cause. Did my youthful heart 
 beat with joy ; if you were a partner, joy was 
 
128 THE LIFE AND WRITINGS 
 
 heightened. But particularly dear did the appella- 
 tion of friend appear, when we were unitedly de- 
 pressed with a sense of the divine displeasure, and 
 when our souls, as we then thought, were irradiated 
 with the light of truth, and washed in the peace 
 speaking blood of Immanuel. 
 
 Should our lives be spared, very different will 
 probably be our future destinies. Blest with those 
 beloved friends, whose sympathy alleviates every 
 grief, whose society contributes so largely to your 
 happiness, and indulged, not only with a compe- 
 tency, but with affluence and ease, you may glide 
 along through this world, almost a stranger to the 
 ills attendant on mortals. But, these joys remain 
 not for me. Destined to a far distant land, my af- 
 fectionate friends, my pleasant home, my much 
 loved country, I must leave for ever. Instead of 
 the soft delights and elegances of life, self-denials, 
 hardships, privations and sorrows will be mine. 
 Instead of tlie improved and polished society of 
 Haverhill associates, will be substituted the society 
 of the uncivilized Hindoos. Instead of being en- 
 livened by the cheering voice of a believing friend, 
 I shall behold thousands prostrating themselves be- 
 fore dumb idols, while the air will ring with the 
 horrid sounds of idol music. No churches will be 
 found for the refreslmient of weary pilgrims ; no 
 joyful assemblies, where saints can resort to unite 
 
OF HARRIET NEWELL. 129 
 
 ill the reviving exercises of social worship. All 
 will be dark, every thing will be dreary, and not a 
 hope of worldly happiness will be for a moment 
 indulged. The prime of life will be spent in an 
 unhealthy country, a burning region, amongst a 
 people of strange language, at a returnless distance 
 from my native land, where I shall never more be- 
 hold the friends of my youth. 
 
 Amid these discouragements, I often find my 
 sinking heart desponding. But this is not all. 
 Even while blest with a habitation in my own 
 country, 1 hear some of those friends whom I 
 fondly love, accusing me of love of novelty, of an 
 invincible attachment to a fellow creature, of su- 
 perstition, and of wanting a great name. Wretched 
 indeed, will be my future lot, if these motives bear 
 sway in my determination. Surrounded by so 
 many discouragements, I find consolation only in 
 God ! " None of these things move me, neither 
 count I my life dear unto me." A consciousness 
 that this is the path which my heavenly Father hath 
 selected for me, and an ardent desire for the salva- 
 tion of the benighted heathen, constrains me to 
 cry, " Here am I," Lord, send me where thou wilt. 
 Daily experience convinces me that the glittering 
 toys of life are not capable of conferring real hap- 
 piness. With my present feelings, I may enjoy as 
 much happiness in India as in America. But my 
 
130 THE LIFE AND WRITINGS 
 
 great consolation is that life is short. However 
 great may be my trials, they will soon be over. H. 
 I feel that this is a wretched world. It is nearly 
 six years since, I humbly trust, I committed my all 
 to God, willing that he should dispose of me as he 
 saw best. He has given me friends ; he has given 
 me many earthly comforts ; but he is now appoint- 
 ing me trials, greater than I yet have known. But 
 I think I can say, "/if is well.'''' Give me but hum- 
 ble resignation to thy will, O my God, and I ask no 
 more. The presence of Imrnanuel will make a 
 cottage, a foreign land, and savage associates 
 desirable. What but the light of the Redeemer's 
 countenance can make me happy here? — and 
 what but that can delight my soul, in a far dis- 
 tant country ? 
 
 "For me remains nor time, nor space, 
 My country is in every place ; 
 ] can be calm and free from care 
 On an}' shore, since God is there." 
 
 It seems a long time since we had the pleasure 
 of seeing you at Haverhill. Your time undoubted- 
 ly passes away very pleasantly at Salem. May your 
 happiness be constantly increasing, at the return 
 of each succeeding year. May you have that peace 
 of mind, that heart-felt joy, which is known only by 
 the decided follower of Jesus. This is pleasure 
 that knows no alloy, and of which death can never 
 
OF HARRIET NEWELL. 131 
 
 deprive you. May I meet you with all my dear 
 friends, in that world, where a wide sea can never 
 separate us. I hope to spend many happy hours 
 with you before I bid you a final farewell. I am 
 affectionately yours, Harriet." 
 
 Aug, 26. What word can be more impressive 
 and weighty than Eternity ? How replete with 
 events that deeply interest every intelligent crea- 
 ture ! How full of ideas too big for utterance ! And 
 can Eternity be mine, "poor pensioner on the 
 bounties of an hour?" If the word, which has pro- 
 ceeded from Jehovah, be true, I shall surely inhabit 
 a dread Eternity, when this short life is ended. O 
 yes ! I feel that I have an immaterial part, which 
 will survive " the wreck of matter, and the crush 
 of worlds." Death can never extinguish this in- 
 ward principle; it is immortal; it will continue 
 the same, when time and nature fail. And shall it 
 exist in glory? O, let me fly to Jesus, and make 
 his arms my resting place, while the storms of di- 
 vine wrath are gathering over an impenitent world. 
 Then shall I rest securely, when the heavens are 
 rolled together as a scroll, when the elements melt 
 with fervent heat, and the earth shall be burned up. 
 
 September 1. Far from the happy land, where 
 salvation has been proclaimed, my thoughts have 
 wandered over the stormy seas, to regions, whose 
 
132 THE LIFE AND WRITINGS 
 
 inhabitants are sitting in the sliadow of death. No 
 light of divine revelation beams on them. No sanc- 
 tuaries where God is worshipped, are erected for 
 them — no communion tables — no bread and wine 
 to remind them, that a Saviour shed his blood on 
 Calvary for them ! Weep, O my soul for the for- 
 lorn heathen. — Be astonished at the stupidity of 
 Christians — be astonished at thine own indifference 
 about their wretched condition. O thou blessed 
 Redeemer, thou who didst commission thy disciples 
 of old to preach the gospel of thy grace to every 
 creature ; wilt thou send forth labourers : make the 
 wilderness a fruitful field, and cause the desert to 
 blossom like the rose. 
 Sept. 3. 
 
 " I'm but a stranger and a pilgrim here, 
 In these wide regions, wandering and forlorn, 
 Restless and sighing for my native home. 
 Longing to end my weary space of Ufe, 
 And to fulfil my task." 
 
 Yes ; my Redeemer, I know by expeirience that this 
 life is a tiresome round of vanities, hourly repeated. 
 All is an empty, deceitful appearance, an unsub- 
 stantial shadow. My thirsty soul longs for the en- 
 joyment of God in heaven, where the weary and 
 heavy laden find rest. How long, O my Father, 
 shall I wander in this dreary land ? When shall I 
 bid a final adieu to these scenes of guilt ! 
 "O haste tiro Ijour of joy, and sweet repose." 
 
OF HARRIET NEWELL. 133 
 
 How refreshing will heavenly rest be to my soul, 
 after a life of toil and hardship ! 
 
 To Mr. Newell. 
 
 Andove?', Sept. 7, 1811. 
 
 " The conversation turned this morning on 
 
 that subject which most interests my feelings. Mr. 
 
 , while leading my thoughts to the glory of the 
 
 cause I professedly wish to promote, has greatly 
 lessened every discouragement, and given me a 
 " passion for missions," which I never felt before. 
 Before I came to Andover I felt discouraged and 
 distressed ; not on account of my health, nor from 
 opposition of friends, nor from a dread of the pri- 
 vations and difficulties of a missionary life ; but 
 wholly from the want of more heartfelt conformity 
 to God, and a greater concern for the salvation of 
 the heathen. I feel that piety is as important here, 
 as it would be in India. It requires as much self- 
 denial to live above the world and wholly to God 
 here, as it would to leave country, friends, all that 
 is dear to me, and go to a heathen country, a land 
 of strangers. I have one request to make, your 
 compliance with which will be highly gratifying to 
 me. It is this ; that in your next letter you will 
 mention one particular hour in the day when I may 
 meet you at the throne of grace, to pray for the 
 
 M 
 
134 THE LIFE AND WRITINGS 
 
 success of the mission, for the brethren and sisters 
 connected with it, and for each other." 
 
 Sept. 13. My dear brother I. has returned, and 
 will spend his six weeks vacation with us. Plea- 
 sure and pain alternately filled my bosom, while he 
 clasped me in his arms. I felt something like a 
 parting pang. He is a dear, dear brother. 
 
 " Oh may I meet him on that blissful shore. 
 Where parting sounds shall pass our lips no more." 
 
 Sept. 17. How sweet is this text ; " Be careful 
 for nothing, but in every thing, by prayer and sup- 
 plications, let your requests be made known unto 
 God." When the contemplated difficulties of my 
 future life depress me, how often am I relieved and 
 comforted by this, and similar invitations. How 
 precious, how exceedingly valuable is the word of 
 God ! " The gospel bears my spirit up." 
 
 Sept. 30. Surely the heathen converts do not 
 live as I do. How active are those who have re- 
 ceived the christian religion. O let me learn wisdom 
 from those, who have so lately been taught what 
 are the first principles of godliness. 
 
 To a Friend. 
 
 Haverhill, Sept. 1811. 
 " Forgive, my dear M. the liberty I take in ad- 
 dressing you in this manner. From my first ac- 
 
OF HARRIET NEWELL. 135 
 
 quaintance with you, 1 have felt deeply interested 
 for your happiness. Nothing but an affectionate 
 regard for you would induce me to write to you on 
 a subject, which the world will undoubtedly ridicule, 
 but which engages the attention and constitutes the 
 felicity of the holy inhabitants of heaven. This 
 subject is the religion of the gospel — a subject 
 which is infinitely interesting to us both. 
 
 " You have of late witnessed a scene, trying in- 
 deed, and solemn as eternity. You have watched 
 the sick bed, you have heard the expiring groans 
 of your beloved sister. You fondly hope that she 
 was interested in the covenant of redemption, and 
 is now perfectly happy in the enjoyment of her 
 God in heaven. When standing by the dying bed 
 of this dear sister, say, my friend, did you not ar- 
 dently wish for piety similar to her's — for that faith, 
 which could triumph over the horrors of a dying 
 hour? Was the hope then cherished, that you 
 should meet her in yonder world, when the trials 
 of this short life are over? and did this hope support 
 your sinking spirits in the trying hour of separa- 
 tion? She has gone for ever, but we are still pri- 
 soners of hope. Could we now draw back the 
 covering of the tomb, and listen to her language, 
 how earnestly would she beseech us to become re- 
 conciled to God, and devote our lives wholly to hia 
 service. 
 
136 THE LIFE AND WRITINGS 
 
 " My dear M. these are not idle dreams. If we 
 reflect for a moment, we feel conscious that there 
 is an immortal principle within, which will exist 
 when time and nature die. This principle is cor- 
 rupted by sin, and without the sanctifying grace 
 of God, we should be unhappy, even though ad- 
 mitted to heaven. Do but examine the feelings 
 of your heart one hour, and you cannot for a mo- 
 ment doubt the truth of this assertion. How im- 
 portant then that we should have this work of grace 
 begun in our hearts before it is too late. " Now 
 is the accepted time, now is the day of salvation." 
 To-morrow our probation may be closed, and we 
 may be irrecoverably lost. M. my heart is full. 
 What inducements can I offer you to receive Jesus 
 into your heart, and willingly sacrifice your all for 
 him? O think of the worth of the soul, the price 
 paid to redeem it, the love of Immanuel, your ob- 
 ligations to live to him, the joys prepared for the 
 righteous ; — and O, think of the torments in reserve 
 for the finally impenitent — and be induced to flee 
 from the wrath to come. If nothing in Providence 
 prevents, before the return of another autumn, 
 Harriet will be a stranger in a strange land. I go, 
 my friend, where heathens dwell, far from the com- 
 panions of my playful years, far from the dear land 
 of my nativity. My contemplated residence will 
 be — not among the refined and cultivated, but 
 
OF HARRIET NEWELL. 137 
 
 among females degraded and uncivilized, who have 
 never heard of the religion of Jesus. How would 
 it gladden my sad heart, in the trying hour of my 
 departure, could I but leave a dear circle of females 
 of my own age, engaged for God, and eminent for 
 their usefulness, in Haverhill. Well; I hope to 
 find a circle of Hindoo sisters in India, interested 
 in that religion which many of my companions re- 
 ject, though blessed with innumerable privileges. 
 But my friend M. will not treat with indifference 
 this religion. O no: I will cherish the fond hope, 
 that she will renounce the world, become a follow- 
 er of Immanuel, and be unwearied in her exertions 
 to spread the triumphs of the cross through the 
 world. I must leave you, my dear M., with God. 
 May you become a living witness for him. When 
 our journey through this barren wilderness is ended, 
 jnay we meet in heaven. Harriet Atwood." 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 Extracts from Letters to sundry persons — her in- 
 timacy with Miss Hasseltine — the hour of depar- 
 ture arrives — her marriage and sailing for India, 
 
 Oct. 10. I have this day entered upon my nine- 
 teenth year. How great a change has the last year 
 made in my views and prospects for life ! Another 
 :\r 2 
 
138 THE LIFE ATs'D WRITINGS 
 
 year will probably affect, not merely my prospects, 
 
 but my situation. Should my expectations be 
 
 realized, my dwelling will be far from the dear 
 
 land of my nativity, and from beloved friends, 
 
 whose society rendered the morning of my life 
 
 cheerful and serene. In distant India — every earthly 
 
 prospect will be dreary. 
 
 " But even there content can spread a charm, 
 " Redress the cHme, and all its rage disarm." 
 
 To Mr. Newell. 
 
 Haverhill, Oct. 10, 1811. 
 
 " This is the eve of my birth-day. Pensive 
 
 and alone, I have this evening given full scope to 
 recollection of the past, and anticipation of the 
 future. The retrospect of departed years affords but 
 little solid satisfaction. How has my life been re- 
 plete with vanity, and with sorrow, occasioned by 
 frequent departures from God ! But still the recol- 
 lection of some seasons ever worthy of grateful 
 remembrance, excites in me sensations of unut- 
 terable joy. There was an hour, when the light of 
 divine truth irradiated my benighted soul — when I 
 could rejoice in the Lord, and joy in the God of my 
 salvation. I could willingly, then, renounce the 
 world, for it had lost its power to charm. How 
 sweet was the idea of suffering for Jesus. How 
 sweet to take a decided part in his cause. Were 
 
OF HARRIET NEWELL. 139 
 
 it not for the continual mercy of Jehovah, 1 should 
 sink under the remembrance of my many back- 
 slidings since that hour. O for a heart to repair to 
 that Fountain where sinners, vile and guilty, can 
 be washed and cleansed. 
 
 I have spent this afternoon in the sick chamber 
 of a very dear cousin. She is rapidly hastening to 
 the world of spirits but is calm and tranquil as the 
 summer's eve. Here I have learned an important 
 lesson, which the alluring circles of the gay and 
 thoughtless could never teach me. Oh how valua- 
 ble, how exceeding precious is the religion of the 
 gospel on a sick bed and in a dying hour ! What but 
 this can support the soul, when it stands trembling 
 on the verge of eternity, just ready to make its last, 
 its final rc^iiove." 
 Oct. 20. 
 
 " Soon I hope, I feel, and am assured, 
 
 Tliat I shall lay my head, my weary, aching head. 
 
 On its last rest ; and on my lowly bed, 
 
 The grass green sod shall flourish sweetly." 
 
 Oct. 25. How strong are the ties of natural af- 
 fection ! Will distance or time ever conquer the 
 attachment, which now unites my heart so closely 
 to my mother, the dear guardian of my youth — and 
 to my beloved brothers and sisters? O no; — 
 though destined to a foreign country, where a pa- 
 rent's voice will no more gladden my melancholy 
 heart, still shall that love which is stronger than 
 
140 THE LIFE AND WRITINGS 
 
 death, dwell within, and often waft a sincere prayer 
 to heaven for blessings unnumbered upon her. 
 Long shall remembrance dwell on scenes passed 
 in the dear circle of Haverhill friends. 
 
 Nov, 4. 'Tis midnight. My wavering mind 
 would fain dwell on some mournful subject. I 
 weep — then sing some melancholy air, to pass away 
 the lingering moments. What would my dear 
 mother say, to see her Harriet thus involved in 
 gloom? But why do I indulge these painful feel- 
 ings? Is it because my Father is unkind, and will 
 not hear a suppliant's cries ? Is he not willing to 
 direct my wandering steps, to guide my feet in the 
 paths of peace ? O yes ; his ear is ever open to the 
 j)rayer of the fatherless. Let me then go to him — 
 tell him all my griefs, and ask of him a calm and 
 clear conviction of duty. 
 
 " Why sinks my weak desponding mind ? 
 Why heaves my soul this heavy sigh ? 
 Can sovereign goodness be unkind ? 
 Am I not safe, if God be nigh 7" 
 
 Nov. 10. The rising sun witnesses for my hea- 
 venly Father, that he is good. O yes ; his cliaracter 
 is infinitely lovely — his attributes are perfect. I 
 behold his goodness in the works of creation and 
 Providence. But the beauty of his character shines 
 most conspicuously in the plan of salvation. In the 
 Iledeemer, beauty and worth are combined. And 
 
OP HARRIET NEWELL. 141 
 
 shall my heart remain unaffected amidst such an 
 endless variety of witnesses of the glory of God ? 
 Shall / he silent, for whom the Son of God, on Cal- 
 vary, bled and died ? 
 
 From this date, till her departure from America, 
 her journal was discontinued. The various duties 
 of preparation for her future comfort and usefulness 
 allowed little leisure for writing. And that leisure 
 was devoted to her numerous correspondents, all 
 of whom became dearer to her, as the hour of wider 
 separation drew near. The number of letters writ- 
 ten by her during her short life, was very great. 
 Her private papers, written for her own eye only, 
 and most of which she destroyed at the time of her 
 departure, were yet more numerous. Among the 
 earliest, were some poetical efforts, of which the 
 favourite themes were, the wonderful works of God. 
 It is often the disposition of the pious heart, to bor- 
 row the aid of harmonious numbers to express its 
 most ardent emotions of admiration, gratitude and 
 joy. Such were, evidently, the motives of these 
 poetical compositions of her childhood. 
 
 To Mr. Newell. 
 
 Haverhill, Nov. 21, 1811. 
 
 " The contemplated mission occupies my 
 
 sleeping and my waking thoughts. O, who would 
 
142 THE LIFE AND WRITINGS 
 
 not sacrifice all that is dear in life, to carry the glad 
 tidings of salvation to heathen lands ! When will 
 private christians be more importunate in prayer, 
 for the universal spread of the gospel. O when 
 will the heralds of the gospel rejoice to be counted 
 worthy to suffer for Jesus, and obey his. last com- 
 mand, " Go into all the world, and preach the gospel 
 to every creature." 
 
 Little E. frequently asks when Mr. Newell will 
 come home again. She says " she will love you with 
 all her heart if you will promise not to carry Har- 
 riet away.'''' When I ask her if we shall both stay at 
 home and let the little Hindoo children live without 
 the Bible ? she will answer, " that Mr. Judson and 
 Miss Nancy Hasseltine may carry them Aer5." 
 
 To Miss R. F. of Andover. 
 
 Haverhill, Dec. 29, 1811. 
 "The hour is hastening, when I must bid an 
 eternal farewell to all that is dear in the land of my 
 nativity, cross the boisterous ocean, and become an 
 exile in a foreign land. I must relinquish for ever 
 the friends of my bosom, whose society has render- 
 ed pleasant the morning of life, and select for my 
 companions the uncivilized heathen of India. I 
 shall shortly enter upon a life of privations and 
 hardships. ' All the sad variety of grief,' will 
 probably be mine to share. Perhaps no cordial, 
 
OF HARRIET NEWELL. 143 
 
 sympathizing friend will stand near my dying 
 bed, to administer consolation to my departing 
 spirit, to wipe the falling tear — to close my eyes, 
 or to shed a tear upon my worthless ashes. But 
 shall the contemplation of these adverse scenes, 
 tempt me to leave the path selected by my heavenly 
 Father? O no, 'I can do all things, through Christ, 
 who strengtheneth me^ This consideration ex- 
 hilarates my sinking soul, and diffuses an ardour 
 within, which I would not relinquish for all the 
 splendours of this world. 
 
 "You, my dear Miss F., will not forget to inter- 
 cede with Jesus in my behalf. You will pray for 
 the wretched heathen of India ; this will lead your 
 thoughts to those who have devoted their lives to 
 the work of spreading the gospel among them. 
 You will feel interested in their exertions ; and as 
 often as the sun rises in the east, you will invoke 
 for them the blessing and protection of the univer- 
 sal Parent. — Affectionately yours, 
 
 Harriet Atwood.*' 
 
 As the hour of her departure from her native 
 land approached, Miss A. felt her interest deepen 
 towards the female associates of her great under- 
 taking. To one of these, Miss Hasseltine, she had 
 been much attached since their mutual participa- 
 tion in the blessed fruits of the revival at Bradford 
 
144 THE LIFE AND WRITINGS 
 
 Academy, in 1806, and although Miss H. was 
 several years older than the subject of this Memoir, 
 the friendship which was then commenced, con- 
 tinued with increased warmth and intimacy until 
 they left America; and which we doubt not has 
 since ripened into perfect love and union above 
 the skies. The places of their residence were about 
 a mile distant, and the J|puses in sight of each 
 other on the opposite banks of the Merrimack. 
 
 Bat it was particularly after they had resolved to 
 leave friends and home for Christ's sake, that their 
 affection became truly sisterly. Sisters they called 
 each other. Many were the days they spent together 
 in devising plans for improvement and prepara- 
 tion for the scenes which awaited them. Many 
 hours did they weep, and encourage each other when 
 anticipating the trials of a missionary life — singing 
 their favourite hymn, " Lord ! what a wretched land 
 is this," and praying unitedly to their covenant 
 God, for that strength and grace which he so abun- 
 dantly bestowed upon them in their after trials. 
 
 The following was written in answer to an affec- 
 tionate letter from Miss P. whom Miss A. had 
 never personally met. Nor was it the will of Pro- 
 vidence that they should ever be favoured with an 
 interview in this life. 
 
OF HARRIET NEWELL. 145 
 
 To Miss p. afterwards Mrs. Nott. 
 
 Haverhill, Jan. 11, 1812. 
 " The commencement of a correspondence with 
 my dear Miss P — is attended with many pleasant 
 sensations. When one whom I love, though an en- 
 tire stranger, addresses me by the endearing appel- 
 lation of "sister or friend," I lose every embar- 
 rassment, and feel the same perfect freedom as 
 when conversing personally with those companions, 
 with whom I have spent the playful hours of youth. 
 Your affectionate letter met with a cordial recep- 
 tion. The perusal of it increased the wish which 
 I have long indulged, of being favoured with an 
 interview with you. The anticipated separation 
 from a beloved mother, affectionate brothers and 
 sisters, and other valued friends, strongly attaches 
 my heart to those " dear selected few" who will be 
 my only associates, through the little remnant of 
 my life. When eagerly listening to the maternal 
 advice of the best of parents, or when attending to 
 the accents of love which flow from the lips of 
 brothers and sisters dear, I often say to myself, will 
 my Father in Heaven condescend to grant me 
 
 friends similar to these, in my dear Miss P , 
 
 and my ever dear Nancy?* O yes, my heart re- 
 plies, — they will instruct, advise, reprove, and love 
 me too. When the accumulated difficulties of a 
 * Mrs. Judson. 
 
 N 
 
146 THE LIFE AND WRITING? 
 
 missionary life depress my labouring bosom, they 
 will direct my thoughts to that Saviour, who has 
 kindly engaged to be the friend of the friendless, — 
 the support of his believing children. Their pray- 
 ers, their sympathy and love, will sweetly calm 
 each rising fear, and tranquillize my distressed soul. 
 Nothing but an ardent wish of more extensive 
 usefulness, first led my thoughts to the heathen 
 world. Favoured by heaven with every temporal 
 blessing heart could wish, a foreign country would 
 have no charm for mc. Although I frequently con» 
 template with pleasure a life so peculiarly devoted 
 to the service of God ; yet the consciousness of 
 wanting many important qualifications which I 
 know I do not possess, often creates a depression 
 of spirits, and a doubt with respect to duty. My 
 youth, a slight education, so little vigour and 
 strength of mind, so little piety, — these are obsta- 
 cles, great indeed. I think it docs rejoice my heart 
 
 that you, my dear Miss P , and Nancy, are so 
 
 eminently qualified for the work of the mission. 
 May you be made the favoured instruments of lead- 
 ing many wretched female Indians to the Lamb of 
 God, who bled on Calvary. On the "great day of 
 dread decision," may those who have heard from 
 your lips the way to heaven, rise up and call you 
 blessed. The idea that an independent, sovereign 
 God, often uses the weakest instruments to pro- 
 
OF HARRIET XKWELL. 1 47 
 
 mote Ins ^lory, and carry on his plans, frequently 
 affords me cncouragemenl. If he has any work for 
 nie to do in heathen lands, he will remove every 
 obstacle, qualify me for the important undertaking, 
 and support me under every trial. 
 
 Sabbath eve. I have this day been to the house 
 consecrated to the worship of the Most High God. 
 I have sat under the droppings of the sanctuary, 
 with great delight. The inviting sound of the 
 glorious Gospel, which bringeth life and salvation, 
 has conveyed to my inmost soul a sublime ardour, 
 and heart-fell satisfaction, almost unknown before. 
 O my sister, how valuable, how exceedingly pre- 
 cious, is the religion of Jesus? How unlike that 
 of Mahomet, how different from any which the car- 
 nal heart can invent! How well is it adapted to 
 secure the eternal interest and happiness of all 
 created intelligences ; " how just to God, how safe 
 for man." While contemplating, with rapture, the 
 superior excellency of the Christian religion, does 
 not your heart burn within you at the anticipated 
 prospect of its universal promulgation throughout 
 the world ? The present state of the heathen is 
 deplorable, beyond description. No star in the 
 east directs them to the Babe of Bethlehem. No 
 Sun of righteousness has arisen amongst them, to 
 irradiate their benighted, dreary path. They spend 
 their days in wretchedness, strangers to the con- 
 
148 THE LIFE AND WRITINGS 
 
 solations of the Gospel, without a friend to point 
 them to the Saviour of sinners, who alone can make 
 them happy beyond the grave. 
 
 But *' faith looks over these" lowering- " moun- 
 tains," and beholds, with joy unutterable, the mil- 
 lenial reign of peace and love. The banks of the 
 Ganges and the Indus, shall resound with the high 
 praises of Immanuel ; redeeming love shall be the 
 theme of the Hindoo ; it shall warble sweetly from 
 the lips of the uncivilized Hottentots, on Afric's 
 burning sands. The wandering, inhospitable In- 
 dians of our own dear native country, shall catch 
 the sacred fire, and their hearts shall beat in unison. 
 Shall we, my dear Miss P. be made instrumental 
 in hastening this great revolution ? Will our cove- 
 nant God condescend to employ us in his service, 
 and bless our feeble efforts? And shall we think 
 any sacrifices too great to make for him ? O no ! 
 Let us willingly take a last farewell of friends and 
 native country, cross the tempestuous ocean, and 
 spend a self-denying, active life, in the attempt of 
 leading the females of India to that Jesus, whom 
 we have found so precious to our souls. What if 
 our lives are replete with hardships and afflic- 
 tions? 
 
 -" Our journey here. 
 
 " Though it be darksome, joyless, and forlorn, 
 " Is yet but short; and soon our weary feet 
 'Shall greet the peaceful inn of lastinpf rest." 
 
or HAKUlt:T M^WELL. 149 
 
 I hiivc Jhouglit much of the plan you proposed, 
 viz. of studying some new language, in order to 
 acquire an eastern language with greater facility. 
 Nancy and I have conversed upon the subject, and 
 have at length come to this conclusion ; that con- 
 sidering our present indis[)ensable engagements, 
 It would be very impracticable. Were we to con- 
 tinue another year in America, I should enter upon 
 the study with pleasine. Perhaps in the course of 
 three months, if nothing in Providence should pre- 
 vent, we may commence (he voyage. Would it 
 not then be more for our own improvement, to de- 
 vote our time to reading books, calculated to excite 
 a spirit of genuine piety, and prepare us for future 
 trials and privations ? INIr. Nott is probably with 
 you. When shall I see you both at Haverhill? 
 VV^ill you not visit me in the spring ? Must I be 
 deprived of an interview with you at my home? I 
 wish much to introduce you to one of the best of 
 mothers, and a circle of dear brothers and sisters. 
 It is but a short ride. Will my friend forgive the 
 freedom with which 1 have written. The effusions 
 of your pen will always afford me the highest satis- 
 faction. Mi3s P. will often think of her sister 
 
 Harrikt." 
 
 N 2 
 
160 THE LIFE ArsD WIUTIISGS 
 
 To Miss M. T. of Newbury. 
 
 Boston, Jan. 21, 1812. 
 Notwithstanding all the encouragements which 
 the scriptures afford to those who leave all things 
 for God, and devote their lives to his service, still, 
 my heart often recoils at the trials of a missionary 
 life. The idea of taking a last farewell of friends, 
 and country, and all that is dear on earth, (a few 
 friends only excepted,) is exceedingly trying. Yes, 
 my friend, Harriet will shortly be an exile in a 
 foreign country, a stranger in a strange land. But 
 it is for God that I sacrifice all the comforts of a 
 civilized life. This comforts me; this is my hope, 
 this is my only consolation. Will M. think of me, 
 will she pray for me, when stormy oceans separate 
 us? Will imagination ever waft her to the floating 
 prison or the Indian liut, where slio, who was once 
 honoured with the endearing appellation of friend, 
 resides? May we meet in heaven, where friends 
 will no more be called to endure a painful separa- 
 tion. May peace and happiness long be inmates 
 of M.'s breast. May she increase in the enjoy- 
 ment of her God, as days and years increase. How 
 can I wish her more substantial blif^fe? Shall I not 
 be favoured witli one more undisturbed interview 
 with you? Shall I not give you a parting kiss? 
 Shall I not say. Farewell? Why may I not spend 
 the little remnant of my days with you ] Must I be 
 
OF IIARRILT rsEWELL. 151 
 
 scparate<l I But enough — my heart is full, — gladly 
 would I fill my sheet with ardent expressions of 
 lasting friendship. 
 
 " But hush, my fond heart, there is a shore 
 
 Of* better promise, and I hope at last, 
 
 We two shall meet in Christ, to part no more." 
 
 A few more letters will probably close our cor- 
 respondence for ever. Will you write me imme- 
 diately ? M. will gratify me if she loves me. Af- 
 fectionately yours, -JFIarriet." 
 
 To Miss S. Hills, of Andover. 
 
 Haverhill, Feb. 3, 1812. 
 "The long expected hour has at length arrived, 
 and I am called to bid an eternal adieu to the dear 
 land of my nativity, and enter upon a life replete 
 with crosses, privations, and hardships. The con- 
 fiicting emotions which rend my heart, imagination 
 will point out to my dear Miss H. better than my 
 pen can describe them. But still peace reigns 
 many an hour within. Consolations are mine, more 
 valuable than ten thousand worlds. My Saviour, 
 my sanctificr, my Redeemer, is still Jpvely ; his 
 comforts will delight my soul. Think of Harriet, 
 when crossing the ocean — think of her when wan- 
 dering over India's sultry plains. Farewell, my 
 friend — a last — a long farewell. May we meet in 
 vonder world, " where adieus and farewells are a 
 
152 THE LIFE AND WRlTlJNtlS 
 
 sound unknown." Give dear Mrs. W. a partinj^ kiss 
 from Harriet. Write to, and pray often for, 
 
 Harriet." 
 
 To Miss S. B. of Haverhill. 
 
 Haverhill, Feb. 1812. 
 
 " Accept, my ever dear Sarah, the last tribute of 
 heart-felt affection from your affectionate Harriet, 
 which you will ever receive. The hour of my de- 
 parture hastens; when another rising sun illumines 
 the eastern horizon, I shall bid a last farewell to a 
 beloved widowed mother, brothers and sisters dear, 
 and the circle of Haverhill friends. With a scene 
 so replete with sorrow, just at hand, how can I be 
 otherwise than solemn as eternity ! The motives 
 which first induced me to determine upon devoting- 
 my life to the service of God in distant India, now 
 console my sinkingspirits. Ohow valuable — how ex- 
 ceedingly precious — are the promises of the gospel ! 
 
 Eighteen years of my life have been spent in 
 tranquillity and peace. But those scenes, so full 
 of happiness, are departed. They are gone " with 
 the years beyond the flood" — no more to return. A 
 painful succession of joyless days will succeed ; — 
 trials, numberless and severe, will be mine to 
 share. Home, that dearest, sweetest spot — friend^?, 
 whose society has rendered the morn of life plea- 
 sant, must bo left — for ever ! The stormv ocean 
 
OF HARRIET NEWELL. 153 
 
 must be crossed ! and an Indian cottage in a sultry 
 clime, must shortly contain your friend Harriet. 
 Perhaps no sympathizing friend will stand near my 
 dying bed, to wipe the falling tear, to administer 
 consolation, or to entomb my worthless ashes, when 
 my immortal spirit quits this earthly tabernacle. 
 But why indulge these melancholy sensations? Is 
 it not for Jesus that I make these sacrifices — and 
 will he not support me by his grace ? O yes, my 
 heart replies, he will. 
 
 " The sultry climes of India, then I'll choose, 
 There will I toil, and sinners' bonds unloose ; 
 There will I live, and draw my latest breath ; 
 And, in my Jesus* service, meet a stingless death." 
 
 My friend, there is a rest for the weary pilgrim in 
 yonder world. Shall we meet there, — " when the 
 long Sabbath of the tomb is past V 
 
 Sarah, my much loved friend — farewell. — Fare- 
 well — perhaps for ever. Though trackless forests 
 separate — though oceans roll between — O forget 
 not Harriet." 
 
 The hour of her final departure from her " kin- 
 dred and friends, and native land," drew near. On 
 tlie 6th of February, 1812, when the missionaries 
 were ordained at Salem, Mass. she was present, 
 and manifested, on that interesting occasion, re- 
 mark.ible tranquillity and resolution. 
 
154 THE LIFE AISD WKITINGS 
 
 On the 9th of February, she was married to Rev. 
 Samuel Ne'well, and, a few days afterwards, left the 
 beloved home of her childhood for ever. In that 
 moment of sorrow, the grace of God sustained her. 
 " Do not be anxious for me" — were her last words 
 to her mother, — "God will take care of me." 
 
 On the 19th of February, Mr. and Mrs. Newell 
 and their missionary associates, Mr. and Mrs. Jud- 
 son sailed from Salem, in the Caravan, for Calcutta. 
 Before her departure, she wrote among others the 
 letters we subjoin. 
 
 She went not without the prayers and sympathies 
 of many, who loved her and the cause to which she 
 had consecrated her life. The following lines, 
 written upon a cambric work-bag, presented to her 
 by her sister, have been before published. 
 
 " May Up, whose word the winds und waves obey, 
 Convey you safe o'er ocean's dang'rous way ; 
 From every danger, every ill defend, 
 Bo 3'our support, your guardian and your friend. 
 
 On the other side. 
 
 The christian's God in heathen India reigns. 
 Whose grace divine the feeblest heart sustains ; 
 That thou may'st prove his constant guardian care, 
 Shall be thy sisters' ardent, daily prayer. 
 Be thine the joy to hear thy Saviour's praise, 
 Resound from pagan fanes in christian lays ; 
 And when this varying scene of life is o'er, 
 O may we meet thee on that peaceful shore 
 Where friends shall novor part, farewells be heard no 
 more !" 
 
OF HARRIET NEWELL. 155 
 
 To her Mother. 
 
 Charlestown, Feb. 7, 1812. 
 " I HAVE only time to write you a line this morn- 
 ing, before I leave Charlestown. My health is 
 good — friends are kind — and I have not yet had 
 reason to regret my determination to devote my 
 life, in such a peculiar manner, to the service of 
 God in heathen India. Be comforted, my mother; 
 Christians arc praying for the success of the Mis- 
 sion, and will not forget those females who engage 
 in the cause. Do not indulge one anxious thought 
 relative to me. If you love your Harriet, Mama, 
 commend her to God, and the word of his grace — 
 and there leave her. — We shall shortly meet, where 
 separations are unknown. I regret much not seeing 
 E. Dear girl ! But it is all right. Give my love 
 to all my dear brothers and sisters. O shall we, a 
 iiappy family, meet at last in heaven ? I shall write 
 you, if possible, from Salem. My dear, dear mother, 
 farewell. Harriet." 
 
 To the same. 
 
 Saletn, Feb. 18, 1812. 
 *' I HAVE only time, my dear mother, to assure 
 you of my ardent affection for you, and my dear 
 l<rothers and sisters, to ask your prayers, and bid 
 you a short farewell. Dear mother, we shall shortly 
 meet again. We have every accommodation ne- 
 
156 THE LIFE AND WRITINGS 
 
 cessary for the voyage ; — friends in Salem are very 
 kind. I have received many valuable presents ; — 
 but you will hear. Do not let my departure occa- 
 sion one anxious feeling. I am tranquil and happy 
 — the undertaking appears more noble than ever. 
 Do let me hear that you are composed and happy. 
 Dear mother, farewell ; — let the consolations of the 
 gospel now be your support. In America or Asia, 
 I shall be your affectionate daughter. 
 
 Harriet." 
 
 To the same. 
 [ Written the evening before the vessel sailed from 
 Salem.'] 
 " Here am I, my dear mother, on board the brig 
 Caravan, in a neat little cabin, with brother and 
 sister Judson, Mr. P. and capt. 1. and another dear 
 friend., whose beloved society enlivens my spirits, 
 and renders my situation pleasant. I have at length 
 taken leave of the land of my forefathers, and en- 
 tered the vessel which will be the place of my resi- 
 dence till I reach the desired haven. Think not, 
 my dear mother, that we are now sitting in silent 
 sorrow, strangers to peace. O no ; though the idea 
 that I have left you, to see you no more, is painful 
 indeed ; yet I think I can say, that 1 have found 
 the grace of my Redeemer is sufficient for me — his 
 strength has been made perfect in my weakness. 
 
or HARRIET r<EWELL. 157 
 
 We have been engaged in singing this evening, 
 and can you believe me, when I tell you, that I 
 never engaged in this delightful part of worship 
 with greater pleasure. 
 
 Our accommodations have exceeded my highest 
 expectations. God has ever been doing me good ; 
 He will not leave me in this trying hour. I feel 
 distressed that I should cause you and my other 
 dear friends so much pain. Why should you feel 
 anxious, my mother? Let me entreat you to dry 
 your tears, which have been shed on my account, 
 trust in God, and be happy. The agreeable disap- 
 pointment which I have met with, relative to the 
 accommodations of the vessel, lays me under re- 
 newed obligations to devote myself entirely to my 
 covenant Redeemer. I feel a sweet satisfaction in 
 reflecting upon the undertaking, in which I have 
 engaged. It is not to acquire the riches and 
 honours of tliis fading world ; but to assist one of 
 Christ's dear ministers in carrying the glad tidings 
 of salvation to the perishing heathen of Asia. 
 
 I intended to write a long letter to our dear M. 
 before I left Salem; but have found it quite im- 
 practicable. Do give my love to her and Mr. H. 
 I hope they will not forget me when I am a stranger 
 in a strange land. Remember me affectionately to 
 Mr. and Mrs. W. Miss H. and all my other friends. 
 I shall think much of the society of females in Ha- 
 O 
 
158 THE LIFE, &C. 
 
 verhill. Will they not make me a subject of in- 
 tercession at every meeting? O that they may be 
 abundantly blessed. 
 
 I never shall repay you, my dear mother, for all 
 the kindness and love you have shown me thus far 
 in life. Accept my sincere thanks for every favour, 
 and oh forgive mc for so often causing you pain and 
 anxiety. May the Almighty reward you a hundred 
 fold for your kindness to me. And now, my dear 
 mother, what more shall I say, but ask you to pray 
 for me, and engage other christians to do the same. 
 
 " There is a calm for those who weep, 
 A rest for weary pilgrims." 
 
 Parting sounds will not be heard in heaven. — May 
 
 we meet there, after lives filled with usefulness 
 
 and duty. I have a thousand things to say, but 
 
 must stop short. — It is late. — -Dear mother adieu.'* 
 
JOURNAL, 
 
 DURING HER VOYAGE TO INDIA; 
 
 Addressed to her Mother. 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 March 9, 1812. — To yoii, my beloved mother, 
 shall these pages be cheerfully dedicated. If they 
 afford you amusement in a solitary hour — if they 
 are instrumental in dissipating one anxious sensa- 
 tion from your heart, I shall be doubly rewarded 
 for writing. Whatever will gratify a mother so 
 valuable as mine, shall here be recorded, however 
 iminteresting it might be to a stranger. 
 
 The first week after our embarkation, I was confi- 
 ned to my bed with sea-sickness. This was a gloomy 
 week. But my spirits were not so much depressed 
 as I once expected they would be. The attendants 
 were obliging, and T had every convenience which 
 I could wish on board a vessel. — February 24th, 
 the vessel sprung a leak. We were in the greatest 
 danger of sinking during the night. The men 
 laboured almost constantly at the pump. Capt. H. 
 thought it best to alter the course of the Caravan, 
 
 159 
 
160 THE Liii: AiVD ^VI^ITJ^GS 
 
 and make directly for St. Jago. The wind changed 
 in the morning. In a day or two the leak was pro- 
 videntially discovered, and prevented from doing 
 any further injury. Though much fatigued, sleep 
 departed from me. It was indeed an interesting 
 night. Though a sudden exit from life appeared 
 more solemn than ever before ; yet I felt a sweet 
 complacency in confiding in God, and in leaving 
 the disposal of my life with him. 
 
 " Wo have no family worship, which we consider 
 a great affliction. Sabl)ath forenoon, Mr. N. or 
 brother J. reads a sermon, and performs the other 
 exercises of worship, in the cabin. The captain 
 and officers favour us with their attendance. I have 
 found much enjoyment at these seasons. I often 
 tiiink of my American friends, who arc blessed 
 with the privilege of attending statedly on the 
 means of grace. My thoughts were particularly 
 fixed on my brethren and sisters the first Sabbath 
 in March. I thought that our dear pastor would 
 not forget to intercede with God for an absent sis- 
 ter, while sitting at the communion table, wheye I 
 have often had a seat. I shall devote much of my 
 time to reading while on the water. There is but 
 little variety in a sea life. I have noticed with 
 pleasure, that many little articles which I acci- 
 dentally brought with me, have contributed much 
 to mv comfort. 
 
Ol 11 ARK11:T NEUtLL. IGl 
 
 We have had contrary winds and calms for ten 
 days past, which will make our voyage longer. How 
 can it be that I wish for those winds that will waft 
 me further from my dear mother, and all that I love 
 in my much loved native country. Surely the wish 
 does not originate in the want of afiection for 
 friends. 
 
 March 10. We have prayers regularly, every 
 evening, in brother J.'s room, which is larger and 
 more convenient than ours. We have met a brig 
 bound to America, as we imagine, but on account 
 of contrary winds, which would render it difficult 
 to come near enough to speak with her, she has 
 proceeded on her passage. — This is the second ves- 
 sel that we have seen at a distance, going direct to 
 America; but I have not been favoured with the 
 privilege of sending letters to you. O, how ar- 
 dently do I long to tell you, just how I am now 
 situated, and (hat I am contented and happy. It is 
 very difficult writing to day, on account of the con- 
 stant motion of the vessel. The wind is favoura- 
 ble, — we go nearly seven miles an hour. 
 
 March 12. A heavy sea to-day ; — the waves have 
 repeatedly broken on deck and rushed with violence 
 down into the cabin. Our room has not yet been 
 wet. 
 
 March 14. I have just seen the mate and sailors 
 take a turtle. They went out in a boat two or three 
 o2 
 
162 THE LIFE AND WRITINGS 
 
 miles, and took it by surprise with their hands. It 
 weighs about twenty pounds. I have been agree- 
 ably disappointed respecting our manner of living 
 at sea, though we are not free from inconveniences 
 by any means. 
 
 March 16. Yesterday morning religious exerci- 
 ses were performed, as usual, in the cabin. Several 
 pages in Law's Serious Call, read. My thoughts 
 dwell on home, and my much loved country, more 
 intensely on the Sabbatli, than on any other day. 
 The sun rises four hours earlier here than at Ha- 
 verhilU At one, I think you are going to church. 
 Dined on Turtle-soup yesterday. Saw a flying fish 
 to-day — breakfasted upon it. Several gales of wind 
 last evening. 1 do not know why it is, that I do not 
 suffer more from fear than I do. Cousin J. will tell 
 you, how dreary every thing appears in a dark eve- 
 ning, when the wind blows hard, and the vessel 
 seems to be on the point of turning over. But we 
 have been highly favoured : the weather has gener- 
 ally been remarkably pleasant. 
 
 March 17. I have just seen a third vessel, bound, 
 as we have every reason to tiiink, to dear America. 
 We came so near her as to see the men walking on 
 deck : but Capt. H. received particular orders to 
 speak with no vessel on the passage. I have a great 
 desire to send you, my dear mother, some commu- 
 nication. But this gratification I must give up. 
 
OF HAHKIET M^WELL. 1(33 
 
 Five weeks, yesterday, since I bid you a last adieu. 
 
 that you may never, for one moment, regret that 
 you gave me up, to assist in so great, so glorious a 
 work. I want more faith, more spirituality, more 
 engagedness in so good a cause. Possessed of these 
 blessings, I shall be happy, while crossing the tem- 
 pestuous ocean, and when 1 become an inhabitant 
 of heathen Asia. 
 
 March 18. I am sometimes almost sick, for the 
 want of exercise. I walk fast on the deck three 
 times a day, which is the only exercise I take. We 
 are now more than 3000 miles from home — or, ra- 
 ther, about 12,000 miles from home. But I shall 
 ever find a melancholy pleasure in calling my mo- 
 ther's house in Haverhill, ini/ home, though the At- 
 lantic floods roll between. Long may the best of 
 Heaven's blessings rest upon the dwelling where 
 
 1 have spent my playful years in peace, andAvherc, 
 in riper age, I have known what blest tranquillity 
 is, by happy experience. Long may my beloved 
 mother, and dear brothers and sisters, enjoy the 
 blessing of my heavenly Father, and be strangers 
 to affliction and woe. 
 
 March 19. It is excessively warm to-day. We 
 are now in the torrid zone ; while my dear mother, 
 brothers and sisters are probably shivering over a 
 large fire, I am sitting with the windows and door 
 open, oppressed with heat. You know not hoAV 
 
104 THE mi; A.ND WKin.-SGri 
 
 much I think of you all — how ardently I desire to 
 hear from you and see you. My time passes more 
 pleasantly than ever I anticipated. I read, and 
 sew, and converse at intervals : — rise early in the 
 morning — retire early at night. I find Mr. N. to 
 be every thing I could wish. He not only acts the 
 part of a kind, affectionate friend, but likewise that 
 of a careful, tender physician. 
 
 March 20. I often think of many ways in which 
 I could have contributed to your comfort and hap- 
 piness, and that of my other dear friends, while 
 with you. My mother, my dear mother, can you, 
 will you forgive me for causing you so much pain, 
 as I surely have in the course of my life, and for 
 making you so few returns for the unwearied care, 
 and kindness you kave ever shown me. I think 
 that if your heart is fixed, trusting in God, you 
 will find consolation when thinking of my pre- 
 sent situation: you will be unspeakably happy 
 in commending me to God and the word of 
 his grace, in praying for my usefulness in heathen 
 lands. 
 
 March 21. A large porpoise was taken yester- 
 day. I will describe this curious fish to you. I 
 have had, for two or three days, a return of my old 
 complaint, a severe head-ache. 1 ascribe it, in 
 some measure, to the confined air of our room. I 
 often think of your large cool chambers, when 1 
 
OF HARRIET ISEWLLL. HjO 
 
 awake, these extremely hot mornings. But this is 
 a light trial. 
 
 March 22. I have spent the greater part of this 
 holy day on deck, reading, singing, conversing, &c. 
 I hope this has been a profitable and joyful Sabbath 
 to my dear mother. 
 
 O how ardently do I long again to frequent the 
 courts of my God, and hear from his ambassadors 
 the joyful sound of tlie glorious gospel. But thougli 
 in a humbler manner, yet I trust we find his grace 
 displayed towards us, while meeting for his worship. 
 The weather is hot in the extreme — ^we are within 
 a few days sail of the line. I have not found a 
 stove necessary more than once or twice since I 
 left the harbour. The weather has been much 
 warmer than I anticipated. But we keep pretty 
 comfortable in the air. 
 
 March 23. O how welcome would be some of 
 Mama's cold water, or a cup of her coffee, with 
 milk in it, I do not say cream ! But we have every 
 necessary which is possible on the ocean. I am 
 thankful, I feel no disposition to complain. I have 
 for the most part of the time since we sailed, en- 
 joyed a great degree of real happiness. The ever- 
 lasting God is my refuge. 
 
 March 24. Mr. N. often regrets that he had no 
 more time to spend with you, previous to our de- 
 parture, lie often says, " Harriet, how 1 long to 
 
106 THE LIFE AiSD WRITINGS 
 
 see your dear mother." We often look the way 
 where capt. H. tells us Haverhill lies. But alas ! 
 a vast ocean and the blue sky is all we can sec. 
 But there is a land, my dear mother, where stormy 
 seas cannot divide the friends of Jesus. There I 
 hope to meet you, and all my beloved friends, to 
 whom on earth I have bid adieu. Oh that, when 
 the followers of the Lamb, are collected from the 
 East and West, from the North and South, Harriet, 
 an exile in a distant land, with her mother, father, 
 brothers and sisters, may be united in the family 
 of the Most High in heaven. 
 
 March 25. The weather is about as warm as 
 the extremely hot weather in America last summer. 
 We are told we shall not be likely to suffer more 
 from the heat in Bengal than we do now. We do 
 not go more than a mile an hour. Are within 160 
 miles of the equator. This is dear little Emily's 
 birth day. Sweet child — will she ever forget her 
 absent sister Harriet, whom once she loved? O 
 no — I will not for one moment indulge the thought. 
 I cannot bear to think of losing a place in the re- 
 membrance of friends so dear. 
 
 March 26. My attachment to the world has 
 greatly lessened since I left my country, and with 
 it all the honours, pleasures and riches of life. Yes, 
 Mama, I feel this morning like a pilgrim and a tra- 
 veller in a dry and thirsty land, where no water is. 
 
OF HARRIET NEWELL. 167 
 
 Heaven is my home — there I trust my weary soul 
 will sweetly rest, after a tempestuous voyage across 
 the ocean of life. I love to think of what I shall 
 shortly be, when I have finished my heavenly 
 Father's work on earth. How sweet the thoughts 
 of glory, while I wander here in this waste wilder- 
 ness. I still contemplate the path into which I 
 have entered with pleasure, although replete with 
 trials, under which, nothing but sovereign grace 
 can support me. I have at times the most ardent 
 desires to see you, and my other dear friends. These 
 desires, for the moment, are almost insupportable. 
 But when I think seriously of the object of my un- 
 dertaking, and the motives which first induced me 
 to give up all and enter upon it, I enjoy a sweet 
 serenity of mind ; a satisfaction, which the heaviest 
 trials cannot destroy. The sacrifices which I have 
 made, are great indeed ; but the light of Immanuel's 
 countenance can enliven every dreary scene, and 
 make the path of duty pleasant. Should I, at some 
 future period, be destitute of one sympathizing 
 friend, in a foreign, sickly clime, I shall have no- 
 thing to fear. When earthly friends forsake me, 
 then "the Lord will take me up." No anticipated 
 trials ought to make me anxious ; for I know that 
 I can do and suflfer all things, "through Christ, 
 who strengtheneth me." In his hands I leave 
 (he direction of every event, knowing that he, 
 
168 THE LIFE AND WRITINGS 
 
 who is infinitely wise and good, can do me no 
 wrong. 
 
 March 29. We crossed the equator last night. 
 The weather still continues excessively hot. — 
 Heavy gales of wind, and repeated showers of rain, 
 rendering it necessary for the captain and officers 
 to be on deck, we had no religious exercises in the 
 cabin. 
 
 March 31. It is six weeks, this evening, since 
 we came on board the Caravan. How rapidly have 
 the days, the weeks glided away. Thus, my dear 
 mother, will this short life pass. Why then do our 
 thoughts dwell so much upon a short separation, 
 when there is a world, where the friends of Jesus 
 will never part more. 
 
 April 1. Three sharks caught to-day. In their 
 frightful appearance, they far exceeded the descrip- 
 tion I have often heard given of them. 
 
 April 7. The weather grows colder, as we draw 
 nearer the Cape. Some Cape birds are flying 
 around us, called Albatrosses. They are very 
 pretty birds, about the size of geese. We have 
 had our room a little enlarged, which renders it 
 pleasanter and cooler. We can now sit there, and 
 read, with comfort. 
 
 May 1. Again, my ever dear mother, I devote 
 a few leisure moments to you, and my beloved 
 brothers and sisters. The winds and the waves are 
 
OF HARRIET NEWELL. 169 
 
 bearing us rapidly away from America. I care not 
 how soon we reach Calcutta, and are placed in a 
 still room, with a bowl of milk and a loaf of Indian 
 bread. I can hardly think of this simple fare with- 
 out exclaiming, O, what a luxury. I have been so 
 weary of the excessive rocking of the vessel, and 
 the almost intolerable smell after the rain, that I 
 have done little more than lounge on the bed for 
 several days, and have been more sick than on the 
 first part of the voyage. But I have been blessed 
 with excellent spirits, and to-day have been run- 
 ning about the deck, and dancing in our room for 
 exercise, as well as ever. What do some females, 
 who have unkind husbands, do in sickness ! Among 
 the many signal favours I am daily receiving from 
 God, one of the greatest is a most affectionate part- 
 ner. With him my days pass cheerfully away — 
 happy in the consciousness of loving and of being 
 beloved. With him contented I would live, and 
 contented I would die. This, my mother, is the 
 language of Harriet's heart. 
 
 We arc in the latitude of the Cape. The weather 
 is cold, and will probably be so for a month. The 
 last winter we shall have. Ten weeks since we 
 left Salem. I often think and often dream of you. 
 Are you happy ? O yes ; blest with the rich con- 
 solation of the gospel, she cannot be unhappy. — ^ 
 But, the heathen are wretched. For their sake 
 P 
 
170 THE LIFE AND WRITINGS 
 
 shall not some christians leave friends and coun- 
 try, cross the Atlantic, and submit to many hard- 
 ships, to carry them the word of life. I do not 
 repent, nor have I ever repented of my under- 
 taking. 
 
 When in the exercise of right feelings, I rejoice 
 that I am made capable of adding to the happi- 
 ness of one of Christ's dear missionaries. This 
 is the sphere, in which I expect to be useful, while 
 life is prolonged. This is what you always calcu- 
 lated upon, and I am now happy in seeing this wish 
 daily accomplished. In heaven, I hope shortly to 
 recount to you the many toils of my pilgrimage. 
 My dear mother, and my dear brothers and sisters, 
 farewell for the present. — Lest I should forget, I 
 mention it now — request brother E. W. and all 
 who are interested enough to inquire for me, to 
 write me long letters. O! how acceptable will 
 American letters be. You will think of it. 
 
 May 8. My dear Mr. N. has been ill this week 
 past, — so ill that he has kept his bed the greater 
 part of the time. Should he fall a victim to this 
 painful disease and leave me alone in a strange 
 land — But I will not distrust the care of my hea- 
 venly Father. I know he will never leave nor for- 
 sake me, though a widowed stranger, in a strange 
 country. The weather is rainy, the sea runs high, 
 and our room is often overflowed with water. My 
 
or HARRIET NEWELL. 171 
 
 health has been remarkably good since Mr. N.'s 
 sickness, and I have been able to attend upon him 
 a little. But think, Mama, how painful it must be 
 to a feeling heart to stand by the sick bed of a be- 
 loved friend, and see him in want of many necessa- 
 ries which you cannot provide — which cannot be 
 had on the ocean. Four years to-day since my 
 father's death. You, my dear mother, have proba- 
 bly thought of it, and the recollection is painful. 
 Dear cousin C. has probably, before this time, en- 
 tered the world of spirits, and perhaps more of my 
 dear Haverhill friends. 
 
 " This life's a dream, an empty show." 
 
 We fmd that we are in a leaky vessel, which 
 perhaps will not stand the force of the wind and 
 waves, until we reach Calcutta. But if God has 
 any thing for us to do in heathen Asia, we shall 
 arrive there and accomplish it. Why, then, do 
 we fear ! It is God, 
 
 " Who rides upon the stormy skies, 
 And manages the seas." 
 
 And is not this God our God? 
 
 May 10. Mr. N.'s health is much improved. "I 
 will bless the Lord, because he hath heard the voice 
 of my supplications." The weather is still cold and 
 unpleasant. We are tossing about on the stormy 
 waves, and arc subjected to the numerous incon- 
 
172 THE LIFE AND WHITINGS 
 
 veniences of a sea-faring life. We go at the rate 
 of 160 miles in 24 hours. We hope to reach our 
 destined haven in six or seven weeks. 
 
 Scarcely a night passes, but I dream of my dear 
 mother, brothers and sisters. My sleeping hours 
 are pleasant. Mama sometimes dreams of Harriet 
 — does she not? 
 
 May 11. I have been reading what I have writ- 
 ten, and fear that mother will conclude from some 
 sentences, that I am not so happy in my present 
 situation, as she could wish. It has never been my 
 intention to leave this impression on your mind. 
 Believe me, my mother, in the sincerity of my 
 heart I can say, that with a very few exceptions, 1 
 am happy " all the day long." Though I am deep- 
 ly sensible of my want of many qualifications, which 
 would render a female highly useful among those 
 of her own sex in Asia, yet I delight in the thought, 
 that weak and unqualified as I am, a sovereign God 
 may see fit to make me the instrument of doing 
 sonxe good to the heathen, either directly or indi- 
 rectly. Recollect, that happiness is not confin- 
 ed to any particular situation. The humble cot- 
 tager may enjoy as much happiness as the king 
 on his throne. Blessed with a competency, what 
 more do we want? This, God has hitherto granted 
 ine ; and more than this, he has often given me the 
 enjoyment of himself, which, you know, by happy 
 
or IIAKRIET JEWELL. 173 
 
 twperieiice, is of greater value, than all this earth 
 can afford : 
 
 "Give what thou wilt, without ihec we are poor, 
 And with tkee rich, take what thou wilt away." 
 
 I think I never enjoyed so much solid peace of 
 mind — never was so free from discontent and me- 
 lancholy, as since I have been here; though I still 
 retain a sinful heart, and often am led to doubt the 
 reality of my being personally interested in the co- 
 venant of redemption. 
 
 May 7. — Sabbath eoe. This has been a pleasant 
 day. We assembled in the cabin as usual, and 
 joined in the worship of God. I have enjoyed as 
 nmch this day as ever I did in an American church. 
 The presence of Jesus is not confined to a temple 
 made with hands. Many hundreds flock to his 
 house every Sabbath, whom the word jireached does 
 not profit. They go and return without a blessing; 
 while the believing two or three, who are gathered 
 together in his name, arc favoured v/ith his pre- 
 sence. This thought often gives me great encour- 
 agement, wlieu lamenting my long absence from 
 the courts of the Lord. "I have loved the place 
 where thine honour dwelleth." 
 
 May 20. This is probably a delightful month 
 with you. "The winter is past, and the time of the 
 singing of birds is come." May health, peace and 
 joy reside in my dear loved native dwelling. O! 
 
174 THE LIFE A IS D WHITINGS 
 
 may my mother dear, and all her children, be 
 favoured with those joys and consolations which 
 the gospel of Jesus affords its followers, while jour- 
 neying to the new Jerusalem. These are neither 
 few nor small. Pray that Harriet may possess them 
 too, though far away from friends and home. 
 
 May 2\. How does our dear church flourish? 
 Is the little flock which our dear pastor is attempt- 
 ing to direct to glory, increasing in strength, piety, 
 and numbers? Are the pious few, whom I left, 
 walking closely with God, like pilgrims and strang- 
 ers, and daily expectants of rest in Jesus? O that I 
 were with them, to speak a word to our dear sisters, 
 and exhort them to be faithful unto tlie end. But 
 no ! Mama, do not regard the oppositio?i of the 
 world, or Satan ; but oh, be active, be engaged in 
 promoting piety around you. Oh, that 1 had done 
 more for Jesus when with you — O that those even- 
 ings, which were spent in vanity, had been sacred 
 to prayer ! Tell cousin J. to exert every faculty of 
 his soul for God. He will be faithful. God, I hope, 
 will give him grace to be so. 
 
 May 22. How does dear little A. do ? I should 
 love to see the sweet child. May he long live to 
 comfort his parents, and do good in the world ! Our 
 dear Mr. W. is probably now at Haverhill. It 
 would have been pleasant to see him once more. 
 Do give my love to him. Will he write mo one 
 
or IlAllUIET NKWELL. 176 
 
 letter f M. I hope, has become very good, and is 
 affording you much assistance and comfort. C. 
 likewise, and little E. I hope are great blessings to 
 their dear mother. Do kiss all the children for 
 me. I shall expect letters from every one. I shall 
 not ask for them ; for Mama knows what I want. I 
 cannot yet give up the idea of having a visit from 
 you, when I get settled in my little Indian hut — 
 but let mn stop. I have thought more than ever, 
 8incc I left home, that I shall return to America 
 again, if deprived by death of my dear, dear Mr. 
 N. Oh tiiat such an event might never, never hap- 
 pen ! But life is uncertain, particularly in burning 
 India. I am trying to fiuniliarize my mind to every 
 affliction. We often converse of a separation. It 
 is his wish that I should return to you immediately, 
 should such an event take place, unless I am posi* 
 tive of being more extensively useful among the 
 lieathen. 
 
 May 21. Hope my Haverhill friends have en- 
 joyed as much comfort as I have this holy Sabbath. 
 
 May 81. We have, this evening, been reading 
 some account of Burmah. Never before did I so 
 much feel my dependence on God. We are going 
 among a savage people, without the protection of a 
 religious government. We may possibly one day 
 die martyrs to the cause which we have espoused. 
 But trusting in God we may yet be \m\i\\y, infinitely 
 
176 THE LIFE AND WHITINGS 
 
 more happy, than all the riches and honours of thid 
 world can make us. I hope you will never indulge 
 one anxious thought about us. Pray often and 
 pray earnestly for us. O how docs the sweet hope 
 of heaven reconcile me to a life of trials. When 
 my friends in America hear of my departure from 
 this vale of tears, let the thought that I am at rest in 
 Jesus, influence them to rejoice rather than to weep. 
 June 7. The weather grows warmer, and the 
 heat will probably continue to increase until we 
 reach Calcutta. But wc have fine winds, which 
 renders the weather comfortable. Worship as 
 usual in the cabin to-day. Wo have commenced 
 and ended this Sabbatli nearly at the same time 
 with the Christians in India. If Mama and our 
 other friends were now (o look ofi the map, they 
 would sec us in the torrid zone, passing near the 
 fertile island of Ceylon. The idea of being w^ithin 
 some hundred miles of land is really pleasant; 
 though our situation is perhaps more dangerous, 
 than when wc were thousands of miles from any 
 coast. We have bad strong gales of w ind, heavy 
 rains, and thunder and lightning of late, which 
 might terrify a heart more susceptible of feeling 
 than mine. I know not how it is, but I hear the 
 thunder roll, — see the lightning flash, — and tlie 
 waves threatening to svrallow up the vessel ; — and 
 yet remain unmoved. 
 
OF HARRIET NEWELL. 177 
 
 June y. Wc arc now looking forward in ex- 
 pectation of shortly seeing the shores of India. 
 The idea of again walking on the earth, and con- 
 versing with its inhabitants, is pleasing. Though, 
 as we often remark to each other, this may be the 
 pleasantest part of our lives. We do not calculate 
 upon a life of ease. 
 
 June 10. We have been packing some of our 
 things to-day. Hope to reach port Sabbath-day, if 
 the winds prove favourable. 
 
 June 11. Some visitors from land to-day, — two 
 birds and a butterfly. We suppose that we are 
 about one hundred miles from land. The weather 
 unpleasant and rainy last night and to-day. I dread 
 rainy weather very much at ^ea. How does dear 
 Emily do? Is she a very good child? Do, dear 
 mother, talk often to the children about sister Har- 
 riet. Do not let them forget me. I think much 
 of dear sister Elizabeth. How happy should I feel, 
 if she were with me. Dear girl! with what sensa- 
 tions do I recal the scenes of other years ! I hope 
 that she is happy. Perhaps ere this she has given 
 herself to God, and commenced a serious and de- 
 vout life. If this is the case, my heart congratu- 
 lates her. My mother, shall so much loveliness be 
 lost? 
 
 June 12. Rejoice with us, my dear, dear mother 
 in the noodness of our covenant God. After sec- 
 
178 THE LIFE AND WRITINGS 
 
 ing nothing but sky and water for one hundred and 
 fourteen days, we this morning heard the joyful ex- 
 clamation of " land^ land /" It is the coast of Orissa, 
 about twenty miles from us. Should the wind be 
 favourable, we shall not lose sight of land again 
 until we get to Calcutta. We hope to see the pa- 
 goda which contains the Idol Juggernaut, before 
 sunset. The view of the Orissa coast, though at 
 a distance, excites within me a variety of sensa- 
 tions unknown before. For it is the land of pagan 
 darkness, which Buchanan so feelingly describes. 
 
 June 13. A calm — Passed the temple of Jug- 
 gernaut and the Black Pagoda — but the weather 
 being hazy, we could not see them. In the after- 
 noon, for the first time, spoke a vessel. An Ameri- 
 can ship from the Cape of Good Hope. It seemed 
 good to hear the voice of a human being, not be- 
 longing to our number. Agreed to keep company 
 during the night. 
 
 June 14. No public worship to day. — The last 
 night, a sleepless — tedious one. — Sounded every 
 half hour, all night. The water shallow, and of a 
 dirty light green. — Surrounded by shoals, — in per- 
 petual danger of running upon them. Many vessels 
 have been shipwrecked here, and in the Hoogly 
 river. May that God, who has hitherto been our 
 protector, still stand by us. Anxiously looking for 
 a pilot, but no vessel in sight. — The ship and a brig 
 
OF HARRIET NEWELL. 179 
 
 close by us. Pleasant having company. Spoke 
 with the brig to-day — Owned by some one in Cal- 
 cutta, and manned by Bengalees. I could see them 
 distinctly with a spy-glass. — Lost sight of land. — 
 No observation of the sun for three days. 
 
 June 15. We anchored last night. It is dan- 
 gerous sailing in this place in the dark. Providen- 
 tially discovered a pilot's schooner this morning. 
 Vessels are sometimes kept waiting ten days or 
 more, for a pilot. The pilot, an English lad called 
 the leadsman, and the pilot's Hindoo servant, came 
 on board. I should like to describe this Hindoo to 
 you. He is small in stature, about twenty years of 
 age, of a dark copper colour. His countenance is 
 mild, and indicates the most perfect apathy and in- 
 dolence. He is dressed in calico trowsers and a 
 white cotton short gown. He is a Mahometan. I 
 should not imagine he had force enough to engage 
 in any employment. But he has a soul. 
 
 June 16. Last night, by sunset, the anchor was 
 thrown again. A heavy sea; the vessel rocked 
 violently all the evening. The water, rushing in 
 at the cabin windows, overflowed our rooms. The 
 birth is our only place of refuge at such times. 
 
 About eleven the cable broke, and we were 
 dashed about all night in continual danger of run- 
 ning upon some shoal. The anchor was lost, but 
 we were preserved from a sudden and awful death, 
 
180 THE LIFE AND WRITINGS 
 
 by that God who rules the seas, and whom the winds 
 obey. I slept the greater part of the night sweetly ; 
 though the dead lights were in, which made our 
 room excessively hot, and there was much confusion 
 on deck ; all hands hard at work almost all night. 
 What a blessing, O my mother, is health. — Were I 
 on land, I think no one would be so free from com- 
 plaint as I. Even here, notwithstanding all the 
 fatigue to which I am unavoidably subjected, I get 
 along surprisingly. Land in sight again. It is 
 Saugor Island ; about two miles from us. This is 
 the island where so many innocent children have 
 been sacrificed by their parents to sharks and alli- 
 gators. Cruel, cruel ! While I am now writing, wc 
 are fast entering the river Hoogly. — For several 
 days past, wc have had frequent showers of rain. 
 This is the time at which the rainy season com- 
 mences in Bengal. It is tlic most unhealthy part 
 of the year. The wcatlicr is not uncomfortably 
 warm. 
 
 12 o'clock. A boat filled with Hindoos from 
 CudJereCy has just left our vessel. They have ta- 
 ken letters, which will be sent before us, to Cal- 
 cutta. These Hindoos were naked, except a piece 
 of cotton cloth wrapped about their middle. They 
 are of a dark copper color, and with much more 
 interesting countenances than the Hindoo we have 
 now on board. They appeared active, talkative, 
 
OF HARRIET NEWELL. 181 
 
 and as though they were capable of acquiring a 
 knowledge of the Christian religion, if instructed. 
 Their hair is black — some had it shaved off the fore 
 part of the head, and tied in a bunch behind : that 
 of the others, was all turned back. I long to be- 
 come acquainted with the language of Hindostan. 
 
 1 o'clock. We are now so near land as to see 
 the green bushes and trees on the banks of the river. 
 The smell of the land air is reviving. We hear 
 the birds singing sweetly in the bushes. 
 
 5 o'clock. I wish my ever dear mother could be 
 a partaker of our pleasures. Were it in my power, 
 how gladly would I describe to you the beauties 
 of the scenery around us. After passing hundreds 
 of the Hindoo cottages, which resemble hay-stacks 
 in their form and colour, in the midst of cocoa-nut, 
 banana and date trees, a large English house will 
 appear to vary the scene. Here will be seen a large 
 white Pagoda through the trees, the place where 
 the idol gods are worshipped ; there a large ancient 
 building in ruins. Some Hindoos were seen bathing 
 in the waters of the Ganges ; others fishing ; others 
 sitting at their ease on its banks ; others driving 
 home their cattle, which are very numerous ; and 
 others walking with fruit, and umbrellas, while the 
 little tawny children are playing around them. The 
 boats frequently come to our vessel, and the Hin- 
 doos chatter away, but it is thought best to take no 
 Q 
 
182 THE LIFE AND WRITINGS 
 
 notice of them. This is the most delightful trial I 
 ever had. — We anchor in the river to-night, twenty- 
 five miles from Calcutta. 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 Residence in India Serampore Baptist Mis- 
 sionaries — Juggernaut — Natives bathing in the 
 Ganges — The Missionaries ordered to leave Ben- 
 gal — Mr. and Mrs. Newell leave India for the 
 Isle of France. 
 
 June 17. After a tedious voyage, we have, my 
 dear mother, arrived at Calcutta. We reached here 
 yesterday, at three o'clock in the afternoon. Mr. 
 N. and brother J. went on shore immediately, and 
 returned in the evening. They called at the Police 
 office, entered their names, called upon Dr. Carey, 
 at his dwelling-house at Calcutta, were cordially 
 received, and invited to go immediately to Seram- 
 pore. They likewise saw Mr. Marshman and Mr. 
 Ward. I cannot say that our future prospects are 
 at present flattering, but hope before I send you 
 this, they will wear a different aspect. 
 
 Mr. N. and J. will go on shore again this morn- 
 ing ; we hope to be permitted to land and reside 
 here for a season, but know not how it will be. 
 
 The English East India Company are violently 
 
OF HARRIET NEWELL. 183 
 
 Opposed to missions ; but I will tell you more at 
 some future time. O that their hearts might be 
 opened to receive the blessings offered them. O 
 my mother, my heart is pained within me at what 
 I have already seen of these wretched Pagans. 
 Here we are, surrounded by hundreds of them, 
 whose only object is to get their rice, eat, drink, 
 and sleep. One of the writer cast, who can talk 
 English, has just left the cabin. Your pious heart, 
 my dear mother, would melt with compassion to 
 hear him talk. O the superstition that prevails 
 through this country ! I am sure, if we gain ad- 
 mittance, I shall plead harder with American chris- 
 tians to send missionaries to these Bengal heathen, 
 than ever a missionary did before. 
 
 Three miles from Calcutta, a native came with a 
 basket of pine-apples, plantains, (which taste like 
 a rich pear,) a pot of fresh butter, and several 
 loaves of good bread — a present from one of Capt. 
 H.'s friends. At night I made a delicious meal of 
 bread and milk. The milk, though thin, was a 
 luxury. Yesterday and last night we were not un- 
 comfortably warm, as the day was cloudy, attended 
 with a little rain. But to-day it is excessively hot. 
 I dare not go on deck, for 1 burned my face so yes- 
 terday that it is almost ready to blister ; owing to 
 my going on deck without a bonnet. You have 
 heard of the natives dying by being sun-struck. 
 
184 THE LIFE AND WRITINGS 
 
 I think I can say, I never felt better in America, 
 than I do here. Calcutta harbour is a delightful 
 place. But we are quite tired of the noise. The 
 natives are as thick as bees ; they keep a continual 
 chattering. I like the sound of the Bengalee much. 
 
 June 18. Yesterday afternoon we left the vessel 
 and were conveyed in a palanquin through crowds 
 of Hindoos, to Dr. C.'s. 
 
 No English lady is here seen walking the streets. 
 This I do not now wonder at. The natives are so 
 numerous and noisy, that a walk would be ex- 
 tremely unpleasant. The Calcutta houses are very 
 large and airy. Dr. C.'s appeared like a palace to 
 us, after having been confined so long in our little 
 rooms. This morning we saw some of the native 
 christians ; but they could not talk English. An 
 invitation to go to Serampore to-morrow. 
 
 June 20. At Seramporo. We came here last 
 evening by water. The dear missionaries received 
 us with the same cordiality, as they would, if we 
 had been their own brothers and sisters. This is 
 the most delightful place I ever saw. Here the 
 missionaries enjoy all the comforts of life, and are 
 actively engaged in the Redeemer's service. After 
 a tedious voyage of four months at sea, think, my 
 dear mother, how grateful to us is this retired and 
 delightful spot. The mission house consists of four 
 large, commodious buildings— Dr. C.'s, Dr. M.'s, 
 
or HARRIET NEAVELL. 185 
 
 Mr. VV.'s, and the common house. In the last we 
 arc accommodated, with two spacious rooms, with 
 every convenience we could wish. It has eight 
 rooms on the floor, no chambers ; viz. the two rooms 
 above mentioned, with two other lodging rooms, 
 the dining hall, where a hundred or more eat, a 
 large elegant chapel, and two large libraries. The 
 buildings stand close to the river. The view of 
 the other side is delightful. The garden is large 
 and elegant. - - - 
 
 A few months since the printing-office was de- 
 stroyed by fire. This was a heavy stroke ; but the 
 printing is now carried on very extensively. There 
 are a large number of out buildings also ; the cook 
 house, one for making paper, 6cc. 
 
 June 21. Mr. N. preached this morning in the 
 mission chapel. Mr. W. in the afternoon, in the 
 Bengalee language, to about fifty Hindoos and 
 Mussulmans. This afternoon, I shall ever recollect 
 with peculiar sensations. The appearance of the 
 Christian Hindoos, when listening to the word of 
 life, would have reproved many an American chris- 
 tian. Had you been present, I am sure you could 
 not have refrained from weeping. Had an opposer 
 of missions been present, his objections must have 
 vanished. He would have exclaimed, what hath 
 God wrought ! To hear the praises of Jesus sung 
 by a people of strange language ; to sec them kneel 
 a2 
 
186 TH£ LIFE AA'D WKITlAGi^ 
 
 before the throne of grace ; to behold them eagerly 
 catching every word which proceeded from the 
 mouth of their minister, was a joyful, but an affect- 
 ing scene. Rejoice, my dear mother, the standard 
 of the blessed Imjianuel is strongly erected in 
 this distant land of pagans ; and here the gospel 
 will undoubtedly continue to be spread, till the 
 commencement of tlie bright millennial day. In 
 the evening brother J. preached. How precious 
 the privileges I now enjoy ! 
 
 June 22. I have every thing here which heart 
 could wish, but American friends. We are treated 
 with the greatest possible kindness. Every thing 
 tends to make us happy and excite our gratitude. 
 You would love these dear missionaries could you 
 see them. 
 
 June 24. I have just returned from a scene cal- 
 culated to awaken every compassionate feeling. At 
 nine in the morning we took a ])oat, and went three 
 or four miles up the river to see the worship of 
 Juggernaut. Tlie log of wood was taken from his 
 pagoda, and bathed in the sacred waters of the 
 Ganges. The assembled worshippers followed his 
 example, and thousands flocked to the river, where 
 with prayers and many superstitious rites, they 
 bathed ! Miserable wretches ! O that American 
 christians could but form an adequate idea of the 
 gross darkness which covers this people. 
 
OF HARRIET ^EWELL. 187 
 
 July 14. A letter from Calcutta informs us that 
 the Frances will sail for America in a day or two. 
 With this information I must be expeditious in 
 writing. As the Caravan will sail in a short 
 time, I shall neglect writing now to many of my 
 dear friends, to whom I shall then be very particu- 
 lar. I hope the contents of this little book will be 
 gratifying to my dear mother. She will remember 
 that they were written while the events were pass- 
 ing, and that they were the feelings of the moment. 
 You will tlierefore feel disposed to pass over all 
 errors, and think it the private conversation of one 
 of your daughters. 
 
 I am sure I love my dear, dear mother, and my 
 beloved brothers and sisters, and all my dear Amer- 
 ican friends, as well now, as I did on the morning 
 when I took my last farewell of home. I long to 
 hear from you all. Whenever you think of me, 
 think I am happy and contented, that I do not re- 
 gret coming here. 
 
 In this country, life is uncertain. Should God 
 ill judgment remove far from me lover and the best 
 of friends, and leave your Harriet a lonely widow in 
 this land of strangers, say, my ever dear mother, 
 shall I be a welcome child in your house 1 I know 
 not what would be my feelings, should such un- 
 known trials be mine. Perhaps I might feel that 
 here I ought to stav. But I want to feel, that a 
 
188 THE LIFE AND WRITINGS 
 
 mother's home, and a mother's arms are open to re- 
 ceive me, should my all be removed before me into 
 the land of darkness. 
 
 My dear mother, unite with me in praising God 
 for one of the best of husbands. Do give much 
 love to all my friends in Haverhill. I cannot stop 
 to particularize them. They are all dear to me, 
 and I shall write to many of them by the Caravan. 
 Dear mother, if I supposed you had one anxious 
 thought about me, I should not feel half so happy 
 as I now do. When I think of you, I think I see 
 you surrounded by your dear family, taking comfort 
 in their society, and blessing God for one child to 
 consecrate to the work of a mission. O that you 
 might find the grace of Jesus sufficient for you. As 
 your day is, so may your strength be. Trust in 
 God ; he will support you under every trial. I hope 
 to meet my dear mother and brothers and sisters in 
 heaven where we shall never be separated. 
 
 Farewell my dear, dear mother. May you enjoy 
 as large a share of earthly bliss, as your God shall 
 see best to give you ; and O that the joys and con- 
 solations of that gospel, of which the heathen are 
 totally ignorant, may be yours in life, and in the 
 solemn hour of dissolution. — Fareivell. 
 
 Harriet Newell." 
 
or HARKIET NEWELL. ' 189 
 
 Letter to her sister M. 
 
 At Sea, June 11th, 1812. 
 " As I take my pen to write you, I feel all those 
 sensations of love revive in my heart which were 
 implanted in childhood, and which riper years have 
 strengthened and increased. I long once more to 
 see you, to tell you how dear a sister you are, and 
 to make you some small return for your kindness 
 to me. But the anticipation of another interview 
 with you on earth cannot be indulged. May our 
 hearts be comforted with the prospect of meeting 
 in a far happier world than this, where the tears 
 shed at our separation will be for ever wiped away. 
 I want to tell you a thousand things, but must be 
 as brief as possible. I shall imagine what ques- 
 tions you would ask, were you present, and endea- 
 vour to answer them. We are now 11° north of 
 the equator, and with favourable winds we shall 
 reach Calcutta by next Sabbath. Our voyage will 
 be remarkably short if we arrive as soon as we now 
 expect. Some part of it has been very pleasant — 
 some part extremely unpleasant to me. Some 
 days, not one cloud to be seen, to obscure the rays 
 of a delightful sun; a brisk wind sufficient to waft 
 us across the blue ocean at the rate of seven or 
 eight miles an hour. Other days we have had a 
 constant succession of gales of wind, accompanied 
 with repeated showers of rain, with such a smell, 
 
190 THE LIFE AND WRITINGS 
 
 proceeding from the bilge water, and the tar used 
 about the vessel, as to produce sickness, and loss 
 of spirits. This, united with the want of fresh air 
 below, and the excessive rocking of the vessel, has 
 often obliged me to lay aside all employment, and 
 throw myself into my birth, to secure myself from 
 falls and the like. Some nights have been very 
 wearisome. The want of those provisions which 
 the lowest class of Americans can be supplied with, 
 we have considered a great, though not an unexpect- 
 ed evil. The want of milk, for instance, has ren- 
 dered coffee and tea useless to us. I think I would 
 give more for one tumbler of milk this afternoon, 
 than for gallons of the richest wine. Indian meal 
 is another article — bread and puddings made of 
 this would be luxuries. This is generally carried 
 on India voyages. It was prepared for the Caravan, 
 but unluckily forgotten. But still I have been 
 agreeably disappointed. Few voyages I think could 
 be pleasanter than ours thus far. The captain 
 and officers have treated us with the utmost civility 
 and kindness. We have rooms sufficiently large 
 to spend the day in studying, &c. and to lodge in 
 at night. We often sit and walk on deck — but 
 never hear any profane language from the sailors. 
 Every morning we read, sing, and have prayers in 
 brother J.'s room. Sabbath morning, we have re- 
 ligious exercises in the cabin. The captain and 
 
OF HARRIET NEWELL. 191 
 
 one of the officers always favour us with their at- 
 tendance. Mr. Newell and I unite in morning and 
 evening prayer in our room. Our dear American 
 friends are then particularly remembered and com- 
 mended to almighty God. 
 
 Postcript. — Serampore, July 16. — Dear Mary, I 
 wish you were with me this moment ! While I write, 
 I hear the dear christian natives singing one of Zion's 
 songs in the mission chapel. The sounds are me- 
 lodious — they remind me of that glorious day when 
 the children of Jesus, collected from christian and 
 heathen lands, will sing the song of Moses and the 
 Lamb, on the blest plain of the New Jerusalem. 
 May we there meet, and unite in the celestial an- 
 them of praise, no more to shed a parting tear. Af- 
 fectionately yours, Harriet." 
 
 To Mrs. K. of Haverhill. 
 On board the Caravan — at Sea, April 14, 1812. 
 " Most sensibly do I feel the loss of the society 
 of my christian friends in Haverhill, with whom 
 I often took sweet counsel. How repeatedly have 
 I commemorated the death of the blessed Jesus, at 
 his table, with my sister and friend, my ever dear 
 Mrs. K. The ties are still strong which attach 
 my heart to her ; and though I no more anticipate 
 another meeting with her on earth, yet I hope to 
 sit with her at the gospel feast in heaven, where 
 
192 THE LIFE AND WRITINGS 
 
 all parting tears will be wiped away. Two months 
 this day since I left my native shores, and became 
 a resident of this floating prison. The change has 
 been great, indeed, which the last few months have 
 eftectcd in my situation. Many have been the in- 
 conveniences and privations to which I have been 
 subjected. I have relinquished a life of ease and 
 tranquillity, in the bosom of my relatives and 
 friends, for the hardships of a voyage across the 
 Atlantic, and a habitation in an unhealthy clime, 
 among heathens. But I am far from being un- 
 happy. I have found many valuable sources of 
 enjoyment, and believe I can say in the sincerity 
 of my heart, that notwithstanding my separation 
 from every object which once I loved, yet I never 
 was happier or more contented in my life. In one 
 bosom friend I find the endearing qualities of a 
 parent, a brother, and a husband, all united. This 
 sympathy alleviates every sorrow — his prayers dif- 
 fuse joy and consolation through my heart; and 
 whil^ he lessens my earthly griefs, he points me 
 to that world where the weary are at rest. 
 
 June 9, lat. 10°, long. 56°. 
 We arc rapidly advancing to the place of our 
 destination. A {cw days more will probably land 
 us on the shores of Asia. I feel, my dear Mrs. K., 
 a mixture of pleasing and melancholy sensations, as 
 I approach nearer Calcutta. 
 
OF HARRIET NEWELL. 193 
 
 My hcaltli lias been remarkably j^ood, since we 
 croHHed the equator the last time. This I consider 
 a very great blessing, and some encouragement that 
 I sliall enjoy the same favour in India. The wea- 
 tiicr is excessively hot; the nights are very un- 
 comfortable, owing to the confined air of our rooms. 
 Tint what is this compared with India? The recol- 
 lection of departed pleasures often casts a gloom 
 over my present enjoyments. " I think of the days 
 of other years, and my soul is sad." How does 
 dear Haverhill, my much loved native town, ap- 
 pear? How are its dear inhabitants? How is the 
 little flock of Jesus, of which you are a member? 
 How flourishes that dear society of praying females? 
 How is our dear pastor? Are the weekly confer- 
 ences continued? Are there many who attend 
 them? Are there many inquiring the way to Zion ? 
 Are there any new converts to the power of truth ? 
 Are there numbers daily added to the Church, of 
 such as shall be saved? Were I with my dear Mrs. 
 K. how gladly would I particularize. But I must 
 stop. In one or two years, I may have an answer 
 to these questions. O that it might be such an an- 
 swer, as will gladden my heart, and cause our little 
 Mission-band to rejoice. I hope that it will not 
 be long before glad tidings from the East will give 
 you joy. 
 
 O that this infant Mission might ever live before 
 II 
 
194 THE LIFE AND WRITINGS 
 
 God. May that quarter of the globe, where so 
 many wonderful transactions have been performed 
 be filled with the glory of God. O that the stand- 
 ard of Immanuel's cross were already erected in 
 Heathen Asia, and that Mahometans and pagans 
 were prostrated before it. I cannot but hope that 
 the labours of our missionary brethren will be 
 abundantly successful in winning souls to Christ, 
 and that we shall afford them some comfort and as- 
 sistance in the arduous, but glorious work. 
 
 June 14t. 
 
 My dear Mrs. K. I think, will congratulate us on 
 again seeing land. I have been walking on deck, 
 and have seen a boat filled with Hindoos, approach 
 our vessel. I like their appearance much, and 
 feel more reconciled to the idea of living among 
 them than ever before. My heart burns within me 
 while I write. O my friend, will these degraded 
 pagans ever be brought to Jesus ? 
 
 Serampore, July 16. 
 
 I have not time to review what I wrote you, my 
 dear Mrs. K. on board the Caravan, but send it you, 
 full of errors, with a promise to write you shortly 
 again, by vessels which will soon go to America. 
 Do let me hear from you. I long to have letters 
 from Haverhill. You will be kind enough to visit 
 my dear mother often, and console her with your 
 pious conversation. I think much of her. O that 
 
or IIARKIET ISEWELL. 195 
 
 Jesus would support her under all her trials. Dear 
 woman ! — Mrs. K. do not forget me, though I am 
 far away. Let me have your prayers, and the 
 prayers of all my Christian friends in America. A 
 short farewell. Affectionately yours, Harriet." 
 
 To her brotlier J. of Yale College. 
 Mission-house, Serampore, June 27, 1812. 
 " I HAVE just received the welcome intelligence 
 that a vessel, bound to i^merica, will sail in a few 
 days. With sensations of pleasure unknown be- 
 fore, I have taken my pen to address a brother, 
 who, though far distant, is unspeakably dear to my 
 heart. I cannot tell you how I long to see you ; 
 nor how much joy a letter from you would give me. 
 Neither distance, nor a long absence, has in the 
 least diminished my affection for you. No, my 
 brother, although the pathless ocean rolls between, 
 and I no more anticipate another interview with 
 you on earth ; yet I love you, ardently and sincerely 
 love you. Your happiness vnll ever make me 
 happy. I sometimes indulge the fond hope that 
 Almighty grace will incline your heart to visit this 
 distant heathen clime, and here proclaim the joyful 
 news of salvation to multitudes of dying pagans, 
 immersed in superstition and wretchedness. But 
 if this laborious part of the vineyard should not be 
 assigned you ; O that your days might be spent in 
 
196 THE LIFE AND WKITINGS 
 
 winning souls to Jesus, in happy America, where 
 you can enjoy ease and security, in the bosom of 
 your friends. 
 
 I feel assured that my dear brother will be grati- 
 fied by a recital of the various scenes through 
 which I have passed, since I bid a last farewell to 
 our dear maternal abode, and left my country. I 
 suffered all the horrors of sea-sickness the first 
 week after I left Salem harbour. At the conclu- 
 si on of the week, we were, one dark and stormy 
 night, alarmed by the intelligence that our vessel 
 had sprung a leak, and that, unless Providence in- 
 terposed, we should sink in twenty-four hours. In 
 this trying hour I thought of death, and the thought 
 was sweet. Nothing, but anticipating the long con- 
 tinued anxiety and distress of my dear American 
 friends, made such a sudden exit from life, in such 
 an awful manner, melancholy and painful. But 
 God, who is rich in mercy, interposed in our behalf 
 the following day, by sending a favourable wind, 
 which enabled the mariners to repair the vessel, 
 when their strength was nearly exhausted by long 
 pumping. We proceeded on our passage with 
 pleasant weather — favourable Avinds — few heavy 
 gales, until we reached the Cape of Good Hope. 
 The weather was then cold and boisterous — the sea 
 rough, and our room was repeatedly overflowed 
 with water. The newly discovered shoals round 
 
OF HARRIET AEWELL. 197 
 
 the Cape rendered this part of the voyage extremely 
 dangerous. The first land we saw was the Orissa 
 coast, 114 days after sailing. The sight of the ad- 
 jacent country, after we entered the river Hoogly, 
 was beautiful beyond description. Leaving Ame- 
 rica in the winter, and for a length of time seeing 
 nothing but sky and water, think what must have 
 been our delight to gaze upon the trees, the green 
 grass, the little thatched cottages of the Hindoos 
 resembling a stack of hay, the elegant buildings of 
 the English, the animals feeding, and the Hindoos 
 themselves rambling near the shore. My friend 
 Nancy and I were detained two days on board the 
 Caravan after our arrival at Calcutta. This was a 
 time of great confusion. The Hindoos, of every 
 class, flocked around our vessel like bees round a 
 hive. We were carried in Palanquins to the house 
 of Dr. C. Professor at the College at Fort William. 
 No white female is seen walking in the streets, and 
 but few gentlemen. English coaches, chaises, 
 chairs and palanquins are numerous. Every street 
 is thronged with the natives. If you ride in a chaise, 
 it is necessary for a Hindoo to run before to clear 
 the way. The houses in Calcutta, and indeed all 
 the buildings, the Hindoo huts excepted, are built 
 with brick, white washed. These are lofty, and 
 have an ancient appearance. Some of them arc 
 very elegant. Tliere are many half English chil- 
 r2 
 
198 THE LIFE AND WRITINGS 
 
 dren in Calcutta. There is a charity school close 
 by Dr. C.'s, supported by subscription, managed by 
 the Baptist Missionaries. Here they enjoy the be- 
 nefit of religious instruction. We attended the 
 English church one evening. This is an elegant 
 building. 
 
 The Friday after our arrival we took a boat and 
 came to Serampore — fifteen miles from Calcutta. 
 This is a delightful place, situated on a branch of 
 the river Ganges. It is inhabited chiefly by Danes. 
 This retired spot is best calculated to prepare us 
 for our future trials, and our arduous works. There 
 are five large buildings belonging to the Mission, 
 viz. the printing-office, the common house, Dr. C.'s, 
 Dr. M.'s, and Mr. W.'s dwelling houses ; besides 
 several convenient out-houses, one for making pa- 
 per, one for cooking, &c. &c. There is a delight- 
 ful garden here ; it contains a large number of fruit 
 trees, plants, flowers, &c. The fruit is not as good 
 as ours. Mangoes, plantains, pine apples, cocoa 
 nuts, arc very plentiful now. Dr. C. spends most 
 of his time at Calcutta. Mr. and Mrs. M. have 
 large schools of English and half English children 
 — about eighty in both schools. These children 
 all eat with us in the hall, and attend prayers morn- 
 ing and evening in the mission chapel. Many of 
 them are sweet singers. Mr. W. superintends the 
 ))rinting. Here a large number of Hindoos are 
 
OF HARRIET ^fEWELL. 199 
 
 employed. Mrs. W. has the care of providing for 
 the whole mission family. The church of christian 
 natives is large. It is a delightful sight to sec 
 them meet together for the worship of God. The 
 missionaries preach to them in Bengalee. They 
 sing charmingly in their language. 
 
 We went in a budgerow, (a boat with a little 
 room in it, cushions on each side, and Venetian 
 blinds) the 24th of this month, to see the worship 
 of the Hindoo god. Juggernaut, a few miles from 
 Serampore. They took the idol, a frightful object, 
 out of the pagoda, and bathed him in the water of 
 the Ganges, which they consider sacred. They 
 bathed themselves in the river — repeated long forms 
 of prayer — counted their fingers — poured muddy 
 water down their children's throats, and such like 
 foolish, superstitious ceremonies, in honour of their 
 god. Thousands on thousands were assembled to 
 perform these idolatrous rites. In witnessing these 
 scenes, I felt more than ever, the blessedness — the 
 superior excellence of the christian religion. The 
 Hindoos are very well formed — straight black hair 
 — small — near a copper colour. Their dress is 
 cool and becoming. It consists of white muslin, or 
 cotton cloth wrapped about them. Some wear 
 white muslin turbans. 
 
 I shall write you again, my dear brother, by the 
 Caravan, and other vessels which will shortly sail to 
 
200 THE LIFE a:sd wiHTiNcg 
 
 America. You will wish to know whether I regret 
 coming to this distant land. I do not; but feel an 
 increasing satisfaction, in thinking of my arduous 
 undertaking. Since I have been an eye witness of 
 the idolatry and wretchedness of the Asiatics ; and 
 find it confirmed by the long experience of the Bap- 
 tist missionaries, that females greatly promote the 
 happiness and usefulness of missionaries, I am in- 
 clined to bless God for bringing me here. I have 
 not, as yet, had sufficient trials to shake my faith. 
 Providence has smiled upon us, and we know but 
 little of the hardships of a mission. But we shall 
 shortly leave these abodes of peace and security, 
 and enter upon that self-denying life among a savage 
 people, upon which we calculated when we left our 
 native country. It is not determined where our fu- 
 ture lot will be cast. 
 
 I have enjoyed far better health than I expected, 
 when I left home. I have been supported through 
 the fatigues of our tedious voyage. This is the 
 rainy, hot season, and the most unhealthy in the 
 year, but I think I never felt better in America ; 
 though many around us are suddenly dropping into 
 eternity. There have l)cen ten deaths in the mission 
 family the last year. This is a sickly, dying clime. 
 
 You arc probably still at New-IIaven, I hope 
 making great proficiency in your studies, and pre- 
 ])aring for eminent usefulness in the world. O my 
 
OF IIAKRIET NEM'ELL. tJOl 
 
 brother, shall we meet in heaven — or shall we be 
 separated /ar ever? Let us be solicitous to obtain 
 an interest in Jesus, whatever else we lose. When 
 the glad tidings reach this distant land, that a bro- 
 iher of mine, dear to my heart, has been redeemed 
 from eternal woe, and become a disciple of the 
 blessed Immanuel ; oh how will this delightful in- 
 telligence make me rejoice ! how will it gladden 
 the days of separation ! I long to see our dear 
 mother. Do your utmost, my dear J. to make her 
 happy. The thought of meeting her in a world, 
 where there will be no parting, is sweet. All my 
 beloved brothers and sisters will ever be dear to 
 me. I cannot tell you how much I think of you 
 all. I ie^l much happier than ever I expected to 
 feel in this heathen land. I am glad I came here ; 
 I am glad that our dear Mama was so willing to 
 part with me, and that no opposition prevailed with 
 me to relinquish the undertaking. Let me hear 
 from you, my dear brother, by every vessel bound 
 to Asia. You know not how large a part of my 
 happiness will consist in receiving letters from my 
 American friends. Every particular will be inter- 
 esting. For the present, I must bid you farewell. 
 May you be distinguished for your attachment 
 to the cause of Jesus, and be made an eminent 
 blessing to your dear friends, and to the world. O 
 that by sanctifying grace, you might shine as a star 
 
202 THE LIFE AND WRITINGS 
 
 of the first magnitude in heaven, when dismissed 
 from this life of toil and pain. Farewell, my dear, 
 ever dear brother, a short farewell. While I live I 
 shall ever find pleasure in subscribing myself your 
 affectionate sister. Harriet Newell." 
 
 To Mrs. C. of Boston. 
 
 Calcutta, June, 1812. 
 
 " The last request of my dear Mrs. C. (when quit- 
 ting the beloved land of my nativity,) and the sin- 
 cere affection which I feel for her, are my principal 
 inducements for ranking her among the number of 
 my American correspondents. 
 
 " I have witnessed scenes this morning calculat- 
 ed to excite the most lively sensations of compas- 
 sion in the feeling mind. My heart, though so 
 often a stranger to pity, has been pained within 
 me. Weep, oh my soul, over the forlorn state of 
 the benighted heathen ; and, oh that the friends of 
 Immanuel in my christian country would shake oil' 
 their criminal slothfulness, and arise for the help 
 of the Lord against the mighty, in lands where the 
 prince of darkness has long been adored. The 
 worship of the great god of the Hindoos has this 
 day been celebrated. We were apprized yesterday 
 at sunset, of its near commencement, by the uni- 
 versal rejoicings of the natives, which lasted through 
 the niofht. This mornins: we went in a bud^jerow 
 
OF HARRIET NEWELL. 203 
 
 to see the worship. Between fifteen and twenty 
 thousand worshippers were assembled. The idol 
 Juggernaut was taken from his pagoda, or temple, 
 and bathed in some water taken from the river 
 Ganges, and then replaced in his former situation 
 with shouts of joy and praise. This I did not see, 
 the crowd was so great. After this, the people re- 
 paired to the river side, where they bathed in the 
 sacred waters, said their prayers, and counted their 
 fingers, poured the muddy water down their in- 
 fants' throats, and performed many other supersti- 
 tious ceremonies with the utmost solemnity, and 
 with countenances indicative of the sincerity of 
 their hearts. Many of the females were decked 
 with garlands of flowers, nose jewels, large rings 
 round their wrists, &;c. Some deformed wretches 
 and cripples attracted our attention, and excited 
 our compassion. One man, bent almost to the 
 ground, was supported by two of his companions 
 to the holy Ganges. There he doubtless hoped to 
 wash away the pollution of his heart, ignorant of 
 the blood of Jesus, which does indeed cleanse from 
 all sin. O that an abler pen than mine would de- 
 lineate to my dear Mrs. C. this idol worship. Surely 
 her pious heart would be filled with tender sym- 
 pathy for these benighted Asiatics, and her prayers 
 would become more constant, more fervent, for the 
 intro<luction and spread of the blessed gospel among 
 
204 THE LIFE AND WRITINGS 
 
 them. Gladly would American believers leave the 
 healthy civilized land of their birth, and spend 
 their lives in preaching Jesus to the natives of In- 
 dia, did they but know how wretched, how igno- 
 rant they are, and how greatly they need the gospel. 
 Do christians feel the value of that gospel which 
 bringeth salvation? 
 
 " Let us leave the melancholy subject, and turn 
 to one calculated to fill our minds with holy joy and 
 devout thanksgiving to God. In this land of dark- 
 ness, where the enemy of souls reigns triumphant, 
 I see the blessedness, the superior excellency of 
 the Christian religion. Yes, my friend, there is 
 in heathen Asia a favoured spot where the dark- 
 ness of heathenism is scattered, and the benign in- 
 fluences of the Holy Spirit are felt. Here Jesus has 
 a people formed for his praise, redeemed by his 
 precious blood from eternal woe, and made heirs 
 of bliss everlasting. " Bless the Lord, O our souls, 
 and all that is within us, bless and praise his holy 
 name." Last Sabbath afternoon I shall ever re- 
 member with peculiar emotions. Mr. W., a mis- 
 sionary blessed and beloved of our God, preached 
 in Bengalee to a large collection of Hindoos and 
 Mahometans. The dear converted natives appeared 
 to enjoy the precious season greatly. To hear 
 them join in singing one of Zion's songs; — to see 
 them kneel before the throne of grace, and listen 
 
OF HARRIET NEWELL. 205 
 
 with eagerness to the word of life, was sufficient to 
 draw tears of joy from eyes that never wept before. 
 After service, each dear Christian Hindoo of both 
 sexes came to us with looks expressive of their 
 joy to see new missionaries; and, oftering us their 
 hands, they seemed to bid us a hearty welcome. I 
 said to myself, such a sight as this would eternally 
 silence the scruples, and the criminal opposition 
 to missions, of every real believer. — ^While such 
 persons would intercede for the success of mission- 
 aries, and praise the Lord for what he has already 
 done for these once degraded wretches, they would 
 weep and repent in dust and ashes for their former 
 criminality. O that every American might be pre- 
 vented by sovereign grace from opposing or dis- 
 couraging those who feel willing to engage in this 
 work, lest the blood of the heathen, at the last day, 
 should be required at their hands. 
 
 " Last evening, while thousands were preparing 
 for the impure and idolatrous worship of Juggernaut, 
 the native Christians assembled at the mission 
 chapel for prayer. Their engagedness in prayer, 
 though I could not understand a word they said, 
 made a deep impression on my mind." 
 
206 THE LIFE AND WRITINGS 
 
 To her Mother. 
 
 Serampore, July 14, 1812. 
 
 # * * *• * 
 
 I NEVER enjoyed such excellent health as I have 
 since we landed. For this I can never feel sufficient- 
 ly thankful. And another blessing still greater, is an 
 easy, contented mind. I have never looked forward 
 more than once or twice, with the least degree of 
 anxiety. Though I am here in a strange land, wholly 
 unsettled, yet I feel confident that He, who pre- 
 served me from the dangers of the stormy ocean, 
 will not leave me unprovided for. I am sure, my 
 dear mother, I have no excuse for complaining, 
 while God is pleased to spare the life of my dear 
 Mr. N, I have every accommodation at present, I 
 could wish. The future I leave with God. I know 
 that he can dispose of all events, infinitely better 
 than I can. Here is consolation. " 
 
 — While I know I am making Mr. N. happy, 
 and increasing his usefulness, I shall be thankful I 
 came here. 
 
 1 shall write you again, my dear mother, by 
 
 the Caravan. Now I must leave you, after request- 
 ing your prayers for me in particular, and for this 
 mission in general. I hope to hear from you soon. 
 Love to dear brothers and sisters, and all other 
 friends. — Farewell, my dear, dear mother. 
 
 Harriet Newell. 
 
OF HARRIET NEWELL. 207 
 
 To her sister E. 
 Mission House, Serampore, July 14, 1812. 
 
 "How is my dear, ever dear Elizabeth? Happy, 
 I would hope, in the possession of every temporal 
 blessing heart can wish, and in the still richer 
 blessings of the religion of the gospel. To tell you 
 that I long ardently to see you, would be only say- 
 ing what you already know. 
 
 Never shall I cease to love you. I have given 
 our dear mother many particulars respecting my 
 past and present situation and prospects. Such 
 is our unsettled state at present, that I can say 
 little or nothing to any one. The Harmony* has 
 not yet arrived ; we are daily expecting her. — 
 No determination can be made without the other 
 brethren. The government have ordered us to 
 return to America. We have entirely relin- 
 quished the idea of stationing a mission at Burmah. 
 Several other places have been thought of, but it is 
 still uncertain where we shall go. It is fully as 
 expensive living here as in America. I am disap- 
 pointed greatly in this respect. Some things are 
 cheap, others very dear. Some articles of provision 
 are very high, and likewise house rent ; and yet we 
 are told that no where in India can we live so 
 
 * Messrs. Nott and Hall, Mr. Newell's associates in the 
 mission, sailed from Philadelphia in the Harmony, but did 
 not arrive until after the departure of Mr. and Mrs. N. for 
 the Isle of France. 
 
208 THE LIFE xVKD WHITINGS 
 
 cheap as here. We Iiave excellent accommodations 
 at the Mission-house ; — indeed, we have every 
 thing at present to make us happy. We shall re- 
 move to some rooms in the garden, when the Har- 
 mony arrives, where all our brethren will be invited 
 to stay till we leave Bengal, I love these dear 
 Missionaries very much. I never expected so 
 many kindnesses from them. Serampore is a charm- 
 ing place. We frequently walk out to admire its 
 beauty. About a week since I went to Gundle 
 Parry, with Mrs. W. and family, to visit Mrs. K. 
 a charming woman» much like our dear Mrs. B. 
 We spent the day, returned home in the evening 
 in the budgerow, saw two dead bodies burning on 
 the shore, and a Bengalee wedding. Yesterday we 
 crossed the river at Barrackpore, and walked over 
 the Governor General's Park ; saw the Avild beasts, 
 variety of birds, 6ic. One of the most delightful 
 places I ever saw. Artificial hills and dales sup- 
 plied the want of real ones. 
 
 This is the rainy season, but very pleasant. It 
 is sometimes excessively hot ; but a shower of rain 
 cools the air. The jackalls make a tremendous 
 yell every night under our window ; the noise is 
 like a young child in great distress. Musque- 
 toes very troublesome, though not so large and 
 numerous as I expected — have not seen one snake 
 yet. I bathe every day, which is very refresh- 
 
OF HARRIET NEWELL. 209 
 
 ing — have not yet suflered half so much from 
 tlie heat as I calculated. I can sew or read all 
 day, except an hour or two at noon, very com- 
 fortably. You would like the climate of Bengal. 
 I think I shall enjoy at least as good health here, 
 as in America. When I first came here, I dis- 
 liked all the fruit of the country but pine-apples, 
 and those made me ill. The mangoes, plantains, 
 guaves, &;c. were all alike disagreeable. But I love 
 them all now. 
 
 We were obliged to submit to a great many in- 
 conveniences on our passage, and were exposed to 
 many dangers. But on the whole I think no mis- 
 sionaries ever had a pleasanter voyage to the East. 
 I used to think, when on the water, that I never 
 should return to America again, let my circum- 
 stances in Asia be as bad as they could be. But 
 I think now, that the long tedious voyage would 
 not prevent my returning, if nothing else pre- 
 vented. 
 
 Mr. R. one of the Baptist missionaries, married 
 a lady from Calcutta, about fifteen years of age, and 
 set sail for Java. They slept in the open air for a 
 fortnight, on deck ; were out in a violent storm, and 
 returned to Calcutta again. How diflerent this 
 from our comfortable passage. O that we might 
 be ever grateful to God for past favours, and learn 
 to trust him for the time to come. Surely wc, 
 
 92 
 
210 THi; LlFli AAD M BlTl^GS 
 
 above most others, have reason to say, " Hitherto 
 hath the Lord helped us." 
 
 I regret that time obliges me to be so short. But 
 you shall have letters by the Caravan, sufficiently 
 long to make up for this short one. I will begin a 
 journal on the morrow, and write in it every day, 
 till I can send it you. I will not be so negligent 
 again. I have many letters partly written to friends, 
 but must leave them now. My time has been so 
 much occupied since our arrival, that I have scarcely 
 found leisure to write a line. I hope soon to be 
 more at liberty. 
 
 Do give love to S., C, M., Charles, and Emily. 1 
 shall write them all by the Caravan, and shall expect 
 letters from every one of them. Kiss them all for 
 me. Dear, dear Elizabeth, must I leave you ? But 
 I shall talk with you again in a week or two. Till 
 then, and ever, I shall love to call you my dear 
 sister, and subscribe myself your Harriet." 
 
 To her sister C. 
 
 Serampore, July, 1812. 
 *' My ever dear sister C. — I cannot forget you among 
 the numerous friends I have in America, but must 
 say a few words to you, though in great haste. Can it 
 be possible that I shall never see you again in this 
 world ? Have we then parted to meet no more this 
 side eternity ? Wc probably have. But what is 
 
01 UAKKIlir xNEWELL. 211 
 
 this short separatiob ? Nothing when compared to 
 eternal separation, which will take place at the last 
 day between the friends and enemies of Jesus. My 
 dear C. listen, I entreat yon, to a sister who loves 
 you, who ardently wishes for your everlasting hap- 
 piness. Make tlie friend of sinners your friend, 
 now while an opportunity is presented. O let not 
 the adversary of souls cheat you out of an interest 
 in the Saviour. Gladden the heart of your dear 
 widowed mother, of saints and angels, by becoming 
 a devout and holy follower of Jesus. Mama has no 
 child now to go with her to the sacramental sup- 
 per ; will not our dear C. renounce the world, and 
 all its vanities, embrace religion, and in the morn- 
 ing of her life, openly consecrate herself to God? 
 Think how much good you miglit do among your 
 dear brothers and sisters. Perhaps you might be 
 made the instrument of rescuing them from endless 
 death. It may possibly be that I may never write 
 you again ; will you not then, my dear girl, seriously 
 think of these things? I hope we shall meet in 
 heaven after death, no more to part. But we never 
 shall, unless our herfts are renewed, and we made 
 the friends of Immanuel in the present life. 
 
 Farewell, my dear girl — comfort the heart of 
 your mother, and make her declining days as happy 
 as possible. Do write me. From your sister 
 
 Harriet." 
 
212 THE LIFE AND WRITINGS 
 
 July 15. Spent the greater ^art of this day in 
 my room alone. Mr. N. went to Calcutta this 
 morning to carry letters to the captain of the ship 
 Frances. — Went with Mrs. W. to one of the mission 
 buildings in the garden, to see the rooms intended 
 for us. There are four convenient pretty rooms, 
 with bathing apartments, which they have kindly 
 offered us and our missionary company. In the 
 afternoon called upon Mrs. M. — The good woman, 
 as usual, busily engaged in her school. How firm 
 a constitution must she have to occupy a station 
 attended with so many cares. At four P. M. an- 
 other message from government was received. Mr. 
 N. and Mr. J. ordered to appear before the police 
 again, to receive further commands. Mr. J. im- 
 mediately took tho Bufrgf/ [chaise] and set out for 
 Calcutta. 
 
 In the evening, went with Nancy and Mrs. W.'s 
 family to the car of Juggernaut, which stands in the 
 road. A huge building, five stories high — images 
 painted all over it — two large horses with a cha- 
 rioteer made of wood in front — with many wheels, 
 drawn by the natives witli'largki cables. From the 
 car we walked through the Bazar [market] to the 
 temple, where the great god of the Hindoos is now 
 residing. — A horrid object indeed! — Not allowed 
 to enter the temple; but could see him plainly — a 
 log of wood painted red, with large hideous eyes. — 
 
OF UAimiET NEWELL. 213 
 
 Little images were kept for sale in the Bazar. We 
 walked through an immense crowd of Hindoos 
 home. Was confused with the noise and bustle of 
 the place, and excessively wearied with my long 
 walk. 
 
 July 16. Called with Mrs. W. upon Mrs. Cara- 
 peit, the Armenian. Mr. Carapeit has gone v/ith 
 brother Kristno on a mission to Jessore — will be 
 absent four weeks. Mrs. C. very ill — can only talk 
 Hindostanec. Brother J. returned about sunset— 
 A letter from Mr. Newell. He states that a col. 
 lection has been made for us among the friends of 
 missions in Calcutta. Mr. Thomason presented 
 .'>00 rupees already collected. 
 
 How dark and intricate are the dispensations of 
 Providence ! We are ordered by government to 
 leave the British territories, and return to America 
 immediately. Captain H. will be ready to sail in 
 three weeks. He has requested a clearance, but it 
 has been absolutely refused him, unless we engage 
 to leave India with him. Thus is our way hedged 
 up— thus are all our prospects blasted. We cannot 
 feel that we are called in Providence to go to Bur- 
 mah. Every account we have from that savage, bar- 
 barous nation, confirms us in our opinion, that the 
 way is not prepared for the spread of the gospel 
 there. The viceroy would not hesitate to take 
 away our lives for the smallest offence. The 
 
2.14 THE LIFE AND WRITINGS 
 
 situation of a female is peculiarly hazardous. But 
 where else can we go ? Must we leave these heathen 
 shores? Must we be the instruments of discour- 
 aging all the attempts of American Christians to 
 give these nations the word of life ? My spirit faints 
 within me. These are trials great and unexpected. 
 
 9 o'clock. Just returned from family worship in 
 the chapel. My depressed spirits are a little re- 
 vived. The good Dr. M. feels deeply interested for 
 us, and has been interceding in our behalf. Not 
 mine, O Lord, but thy will be done. 1 know that the 
 gracious Redeemer will take care of his own cause, 
 and provide for the wants of his little flock. How 
 consoling this — I will trust him and doubt no more. 
 
 July 17. I find that writing has become quite 
 pleasant, now I am alone. My natural cheerful- 
 ness has returned, and I hope I shall never again 
 make myself unhappy by anticipating future evils, 
 and distrusting the care of my heavenly Father. I 
 have been taking a solitary walk in the mission 
 garden — a charming retreat from the bustle of the 
 world. How happy would a walk with my dear 
 absent mother, or dear brothers and sisters, make 
 me ? and yet as much as I long for their society, 1 
 am not willing to return to them. Yes, I am posi- 
 tively unwilling to go to America, unless I am con- 
 fident that God has no work for me to do here. 
 How far preferable to me would be an obscure cor- 
 
OF HARRIET NEWELL. 215 
 
 nerofthis pagan land, where the wretched idolaters 
 would listen to the gospel of Jesus, to all the glit- 
 tering splendour of a civilized land. 
 
 July 18. My dear Mr. N. returned last evening, 
 fatigued in body and depressed in mind. There is 
 now no alternative left, but a return to America, or 
 a settlement among some savage tribe, where our 
 lives would be in constant danger. Lord, we are 
 oppressed ! graciously undertake for us. We know 
 not which way to direct our steps. O that the Har- 
 mony would arrive. Insurmountable obstacles at- 
 temd us on every side. Pity us, oh ye friends of 
 Immanuel ; pity our perplexed situation, and inter- 
 cede with the prayer-hearing Redeemer for direc- 
 tion in the path of duty. 
 
 A prayer-meefing in the mission chapel on our 
 account — the dear Baptist brethren deeply inter- 
 ested for us. Fervent were their prayers that God 
 would direct our steps ! The exercises were all cal- 
 culated to comfort our hearts. 
 
 I hear the distant sound of heathen voices. 
 These miserable wretches are probably engaged in 
 gome act of idol worship ; perhaps in conveying the 
 log of wood, which they call Juggernaut, to his for- 
 mer place. A conference in the chapel this even- 
 ing. The bell calls us to breakfast at eight in the 
 morning. Immediately after we have worship in 
 the chapel. At half past one we dine — at seven 
 
216 THE LIFE AND WRITINGS 
 
 drink tea — go directly to the chapel again. — Sab- 
 bath morning and evening service in English — af- 
 ternoon in Bengalee. Monthly prayer-meeting, 
 Monday evening. — Weekly prayer-meeting, Tues- 
 day morning. — A lecture for the children, Wed- 
 nesday evening. — A conference, Saturday evening. 
 
 The weather is very warm ; but not so hot as the 
 last July in America. The Bengal houses are made 
 so as to admit all the air stirring. In the room 
 where I now am, there are four large windows, 
 the size of American doors, with Venetian blinds, 
 and three folding doors. There are no glass win- 
 dows. A bathing house is commonly connected 
 with each lodging room, and verandas to walk in, 
 in the cool of the day. The floors of the houses 
 are made of ckunam*, the partitions and walls 
 whitewashed. 
 
 20. From nine to eleven last evening I spent in 
 walking in the garden with Mr. N. I do not sufler 
 the least inconvenience from the evening air in this 
 country. When on the ocean we were very cau- 
 tious of the least exposure. But here, physicians, 
 and every one else, advise walking in the evening. 
 The jackalls arc all that I am afraid of here. 
 
 Mr. J. preached yesterday morning; Mr. W. in 
 Bengalee, afternoon ; Mr. N. in the evening. Some 
 good people from Calcutta present at worship— a 
 
 * A composition, which becomes nearly as hard as stone. 
 
OP HARRIET NEWELL. 217 
 
 large collection of hearers, all very attentive. Dr. 
 M. returned to-day from Calcutta — Brought us some 
 intelligence which has revived our spirits a little. 
 
 Has had some conversation with Mr. , the 
 
 secretary, about us. He said the Caravan would 
 have leave to depart, if we would engage to leave 
 the British territories, and that possibly we might 
 have leave to go to the Isle of France or Madagas- 
 car. So, then, we shall not go to America in the 
 Caravan, but wait the arrival of our dear brethren 
 in the Harmony, and then conclude which way to 
 direct our steps. The Lord is merciful and full of 
 compassion. 
 
 I have been trying to reconcile my mind to a te- 
 dious sick voyage. I have prayed for submission 
 under this great trial. And I have felt unspeakably 
 composed, and have spent most of the three days 
 j)ast in trying to console and comfort Mr. N. He 
 has regained his usual cheerfulness, and hopes that 
 their late afflictions have been sanctified to him. 
 It is pleasant to hear him say, ' What should I do, 
 my dear Harriet, without a wife I loved?' 
 
 21. Intend going to Calcutta to-morrow, should 
 the weather permit. I like the climate of Bengal 
 much. I do not long for a seat by an American fire- 
 side, nor for pleasant winter evenings, as I once 
 thought I should ; but feel perfectly contented and 
 satisfied with this hot, sultry weather. I am obliged 
 T 
 
218 THE LIFE AND WRITINGS 
 
 to guard against heating my blood, by walking in 
 the sun, or by using too violent exercise. Fevers, 
 and the prickly heat, are in consequence of this 
 imprudence. Rosy cheeks are never seen in India, 
 except where a lady uses pamt. 
 
 24. Went early on Tuesday morning in the mis- 
 sion budgerow to Calcutta, in company with brother 
 and sister J., Lieut. M., Miss H., and Mr. N. Spent 
 the day and night at Dr. C.'s. The air of this con- 
 fined place does not agree with me — a severe head- 
 ache kept me all day within doors. — Wednesday 
 morning, breakfasted with Capt. Heard, at his house. 
 I hope my dear mother and other friends will have 
 an opportunity of seeing and thanking him on his 
 return, for his kindness to us. Heard of Mr. 
 Thompson's death at Madras. He had received 
 positive orders from government to return to Eng- 
 land, chargeable with no other crime than that of 
 preaching the gospel. Ho has now gone to his 
 everlasting home, and will trouble his opposcrs no 
 more. Tired of the confusion and noise of Calcutta, 
 I reached Seramporc last evening — found friends 
 to welcome our return. Why these great favours? 
 
 25. I have become a little familiarized to the 
 sound of the Bengalee language. It has become 
 quite natural to say chceny for sugar, pauny for 
 water, &c. &c. 
 
 26. I am happy in finding, that the expectations 
 
OF HAURIET NEWELL. 219 
 
 of my American friends respecting my health in 
 India, will not be disappointed. 1 think I can say, 
 that I never felt so strong in the summer season, 
 nor ever had such an excellent appetite, as since I 
 have been here. The weather is sometimes ex- 
 cessively hot and sultry, but to me not uncomfort- 
 able. 
 
 July 27. Moved last Friday to a retired, pretty 
 room in the garden. Letters from the brethren at 
 the Isle of France. Rejoiced to hear of their safe 
 arrival there — long to see them. They will un- 
 doubtedly be here in a few days. How welcome 
 will their arrival be to us. Mr. N., Mr. J. and 
 Nancy, went to Calcutta this morning. Another 
 order from government received last Saturday — and 
 now our fate will be decided. I long to know the 
 result — I do not intend to have one anxious feeling 
 about our future destiny. I know that the cause 
 of Zion is precious to the blessed Jesus, and that 
 He will provide graciously for those who trust in 
 him. I have spent the day alone. 
 
 July 28. I love dear Mrs. W. more and more 
 every day. She is remarkably obliging and kind 
 to us. I go constantly to her for advice. Mr. N. 
 returned this afternoon from Calcutta. We have 
 obtained liberty to go to the Isle of France ! We 
 hear that the English governor favours missions — 
 thnt a Inrgo fi«^M for usefulness is there opened — 
 
220 THE LIFE AND WRITINGS 
 
 1 8,000 inhabitants ignorant of Jesus. Is not this the 
 station that Providence has designed for us ? A door 
 is open wide — shall we not enter and begin the glori- 
 ous work ? This must be a subject of fervent prayer. 
 July 29. A world of changes this ! Early this 
 morning brother J. called at our room, unexpectedly 
 from Calcutta. Captain C. has agreed to carry two 
 of us in his vessel to the Isle of France. How can 
 such a favourable opportunity be neglected ? Halted 
 long between two opinions — If we go we shall re- 
 linquish the pleasure of meeting the dear brethren, 
 and sister Roxana,* Perhaps we shall never sec 
 them more. They may conclude to labour in some 
 distant part of the Lord's vineyard, and we be 
 separated from them through life. I shall go far 
 away, without one single female acquaintance — the 
 dangers of a long voyage must be hazarded at a 
 critical period. — But here let me stop, and review 
 all the way in which God has led me since I left 
 my mother's house, and the land of my birth. How 
 have I been surrounded with mercies ! What pre- 
 cious favours have I received ! And shall I doubt? 
 O, no : my heart gladdens at the thought of com- 
 mencing with my ever dear companion the mission- 
 ary work, and of entering upon missionary trials and 
 arduous engagements. So plain have been the lead- 
 ings of Providence thus far, that I cannot doubt its 
 * Mrs. Nott. 
 
OF IIAItUIET iNEWELL. 221 
 
 intimations. 1 will go leaning on the Lord, and 
 depending on him for direction, support, and happi- 
 ness. We shall leave the dear mission family at 
 Serampore, when another rising sun dispels the 
 darkness of the night — Have packed all our things 
 to-day — fatigued much and very sleepy. — The wan- 
 derer and the stranger will ere long repose sweetly 
 on the bosom of Jesus. It is sweet to be a stranger 
 and a wanderer for such a friend as this. A valua- 
 ble present from my dear Mrs. M. — Thus are all 
 my Avants supplied. O for more thankfulness. 
 Bless the Lord, O my dear American friends, for 
 his kindness to me, a stranger in a strange land. 
 
 July 30. I have this morning taken my leave 
 of my dear Serampore friends. After a visit of six 
 weeks, I regret parting from them exceedingly. 
 But such are the changes of this changing world. 
 Friends must be separated ; the^arting tear will 
 often flow. How consoling the hope, that there is 
 a world where separation will be for ever unknown. 
 A pleasant time in going from Serampore to Cal- 
 cutta in the budgerow with brother J. and Mr. N. 
 Went on board the ship — Much pleased with the 
 accommodations — Our birth is on deck — A cool 
 pretty place. — Dined at Dr. C.'s — Spent the after- 
 noon at Mr. M.'s — a charming family, billing to 
 assist us in every thing. — Drank tea with Mrs. 
 Thomason, one of the kindest, best of women— 
 t2 
 
222 THE LIFE AND WRITINGS 
 
 More money collected for us. Mrs. T. has pro- 
 vided me with many necessaries — Went to church 
 with Mr. and Mrs. T. in the evening — Heard Mr. 
 T. preach. 
 
 To Mrs. C. of Boston. 
 On the river Ganges, July 30, 1812. 
 " Providence, my dear Mrs. C. has seen fit to 
 change the scene of our labours. The East India 
 Company are so much opposed to the spread of the 
 Gospel among their Pagan subjects, that they have 
 absolutely forbid our settling in Bengal. They 
 have consented tliat we should go to the Isle of 
 France, where missionaries are much needed, where 
 there are 18,000 inhabitants, without one minister. 
 We have just left the dear mission-house at Seram- 
 pore. I address you from a budgerow going to 
 Calcutta. We shall sail next Saturday. We have 
 only four days to prepare for a voyage of two 
 months. I have not one female acquaintance to 
 accompany me to this land of strangers. But I 
 hear the voice of an Almighty Saviour, saying, 
 ♦ Fear not, I am with thee, — be not dismayed, 1 am 
 thy God.' — Encouraged by these precious promises, 
 I willingly enter upon the suflerings and employ- 
 ments of a missionary life. Oh, that American 
 christians would strengthen me by their fervent 
 prayers. Do not forget the cause of Immanuel in 
 
OF HARRIET JVEWELL. 223 
 
 distant pagan lands. And oh, forget Jiot to love 
 and pray for your friend, H. Newell." 
 
 To her Mother. 
 
 Calcutta, July 31, 1812. 
 
 " Dear Mother, 
 
 "With a week's employment before me this 
 day, I take my pen to write you a ievf lines. By 
 reading my enclosed journal, you will become ac- 
 quainted with our reasons for leaving Bengal and 
 going to the Isle of France. 
 
 — " I go without one female companion — but I 
 go with renewed courage, rejoicing that the Lord 
 has opened us a way to work for him. I have received 
 favours unmerited, unexpected, and great. 
 
 — " My health is really excellent— I never felt 
 ao well in America. 
 
 " You will wish to know something of the Isle of 
 France. It has one of the most delightful climates 
 in the world. The inhabitants are 18 or 20,000 in 
 number, chiefly French, who have taken the oath 
 of allegiance to the King of England, and slaves 
 from Madagascar, &;c. I think it probable that all 
 our brethren will join us — the vessel we go in can 
 accommodate but two passengers. When I am 
 settled I shall write you longer letters. I long to 
 have a home — and long to engage in the great ob- 
 jects for which 1 left my home. I shall begin to 
 
224 THE LIFE AND WK1T1NU5 
 
 study the French language with my clear Mr. N. 
 on the passage. Oh for more ardent piety. Love 
 to all that are dear to me. I intended writing tc 
 all my dear brothers and sisters, but did you but 
 know how I have been situated, you would no* 
 blame me. I shall leave this, dear mother, to be 
 sent in the Caravan, which will sail in a week or 
 two. I long to hear from home. Do, do write to 
 me, and pray much for me and my dear missionary 
 brethren and sisters. 
 
 Tn great haste. My dear mother, farewell. 
 
 H. Newell. 
 
 Calcutta, 1812. 
 Avg. 2. Heard Dr. M. preach this morning at 
 the Baptist chapel, from these words : " This do in 
 remembrance of me." The poor heathen are tra- 
 versing the streets to-day, engaged in buying and 
 selling, as on otlier days. How vast the difference 
 between Bengal and America, on the holy Sabbath ! 
 Surely, "the land of my birth, is the loveliest land 
 on the face of the earth." Dr. Carey says, " did I 
 think it lawful to live for myself, I am sure I should 
 prefer America, before any other country in the 
 world." Our hearts naturally responded to the 
 good man's remark upon that dear land of piety, 
 liberty and independence. Mr. N. preached in 
 the Baptist chapel in the evening, and after ser- 
 
OF HARRIET NEWELt. 225 
 
 vice we went to the Rev. Mr. Thoinason's church. 
 Heard the good man preach an excellent sermon. 
 As we were going out of church, a gentleman, 
 stranger to us, came to us, and requested Mr. N. to 
 call on him the next morning. 
 
 Monday^ Avg, 3. Mrs. C. very politely sent her 
 carriage with an invitation for me to call on her. 
 She appeared glad to see me again ; repeated her 
 kind wishes to serve me. An obliging, interesting 
 woman. From Mrs. C.'s I went to Mr. J.'s, the 
 stranger, who last evening requested us to call on 
 him. Words were wanting to express my astonish- 
 ment at finding in the house of an entire stranger, 
 such unexpected liberality and benevolence. Mr. 
 and Mrs. J. endeavoured to ascertain and supply 
 our wants ; and in a few minutes had provided a 
 large number of little necessaries for our voyage ; 
 to which they added thirty rupees in money. 
 
 CHAPTER vni. 
 
 Departurefrom Bengal — Coringa — Birth and death, 
 of a daughter — Arrival at the Isle of France — 
 Sufferings and death of Mrs. Newell — Conclusion, 
 
 Aug. 4. On board the Col. Gillespie, iji the 
 river Hoogley. — ^Though sick enough to keep my 
 
226 THE LIFE AND WKITINGS 
 
 bed, I have this day come to the ship, which will 
 probably be my home for some time to come. 
 
 '■^August 11. Blessed be the Lord, who has 
 raised me from a bed of sickness and pain, and 
 given me strength to use my pen. I have been 
 confined by a short, but severe fever, to my cabin 
 and my couch. The noise and confusion on board 
 a ship manned with Bengalees, is sufficient to try 
 the strength of the strongest. The pilot has not 
 yet left us. We are still in the river with wind 
 against us. My wicked heart is inclined to think 
 it hard, that I should be doomed to suffer such fa- 
 tigue and hardship. I sinfully envy those whose 
 destiny it is, to live in quiet tranquillity on land. 
 Happy people ! ye know not the toils and trials of 
 voyagers across the rough and stormy deep. Oh 
 for a little Indian hut on land. "Oh for a lodge in 
 some vast wilderness !" But hush, my warring pas- 
 sions ! It is for Jesus, who sacrificed the pleasures 
 of his Father's kingdom to redeem a fallen world, 
 that thus I wander from place to place, and feel no 
 where at home. How reviving the thought, how 
 great the support it yields my sinking soul ! I will 
 cherish it, and yet be happy. 
 
 " August 12. This morning the Pilot left us. 
 Two of the unhappy Lascars, having never been to 
 sea before, have in the night, cast themselves into 
 the river. Where now arc their wretched souls ! 
 
OF HARRIET NEWELL. 227 
 
 In that dread eternity which awaits the deluded 
 Mahometan and pagan after death ! This affair has 
 excited but little surprise, scarce any notice — thus 
 they die. 
 
 '"''August 16. At length we arc relieved from 
 the distresses of sea sickness ; and though solitary, 
 without our dear missionary associates, feel a degree 
 of contentment and happiness. We could not 
 think of spending this Sabbath without religious 
 exercises in the cabin. Mr. N. therefore requested 
 permission of the captain to read a sermon there. 
 The request was granted. One of Davies' sermons 
 was read. No one joined us except the captain. 
 Hope we enjoyed the presence of that gracious 
 Redeemer, who has promised to be with the two 
 or three who meet for his worship. Determined to 
 persevere amidst all discouragements. 
 
 " August 17. Dear Mr. N. is much tried and 
 per|)lexcd in mind. It is a season which calls for 
 close self-examination and earnest seeking to know 
 tlie will of God. Where is the path of duty? 
 Which way does it lead ? Lord, what wilt thou have 
 us to do ? " Guide us, O thou great Jehovah, pil- 
 grims through this barren land." How little do 
 tiiose Christians, who are enjoying peace and plenty 
 in the bosom of their friends, in their dear native 
 land, know of the trials of a missionary ! We are 
 separated from our dear brethren, a trial which we 
 
228 THE LIFE AND WRITINGS 
 
 never once anticipated before we left home ; and 
 we know not what they will determine to do ; — we 
 are going five thousand miles backward towards 
 America, to a place where there is but little pros- 
 pect of usefulness, and indeed hardly any prospect 
 of our remaining, — where it is very expensive 
 living, — without friends, — and not knowing what 
 difficulties may befal us there. Are we to consider 
 the opposition of the East India company to the 
 spread of the gospel, an intimation of Providence 
 that we are to give up the mission ? Or are we to 
 light our way through all opposition, and attempt to 
 do something for these wretched pagans around us ? 
 " August 18. Anxiety of mind and great de- 
 pression of spirits have sensibly affected dear Mr. 
 N.'s health. I fear he will soon sink under the 
 heavy trials of a missionary life. His health is 
 very poor. But still I hope for better days. Should 
 God be pleased to make him the instrument of 
 leading souls to Jesus, this, I think, would ani- 
 mate his sinking heart, and greatly benefit his 
 health of body. May that dear Saviour who has 
 graciously promised never to leave or forsake his 
 children, console him with his blissful presence 
 through this vale of tears, and comfort him with 
 the prospect of shortly reaching the haven of eter- 
 nal rest. It is a source of unspeakable comfort to 
 me, that feeble and weak as I am, God has kindly 
 
OF HARRIET NEWELL. 229 
 
 blessed my endeavours to ease this dear friend's 
 heart of his heavy burden. 
 
 August 19. Our situation on board the Gil- 
 lespie has become more pleasant. We resolved to 
 be very strict in our hours of devotion, social and 
 private ; to avoid all trivial conversation, and not to 
 countenance profaneness by a look of complacency, 
 and to improve every opportunity of introducing 
 religious conversation at table. This kind of life, 
 though it has undoubtedly excited ridicule, has 
 nevertheless procured us respect. When we are 
 present, swearing and cursing are laid aside, and 
 we have not so much reason, as formerly, to say 
 with a saint of old, " Wo is me that 1 sojourn in 
 Mesheck, that I dwell in the tents of Kedar." 
 Mr. H , the passenger, is a Calcutta gentle- 
 man. He has undertaken this voyage on account 
 of ill health, is a sensible man, and apparently very 
 obliging. He wonders much at our entertaining 
 the idea of converting the Hindoos. He is positive 
 that never one will be converted, for it is impossi- 
 ble that a Hindoo should ever change his religion. 
 
 He attends Dr. 's church, and is his sincere 
 
 admirer. This Dr. , is as great an opposer of 
 
 missions, as perhaps ever existed. When we first 
 arrived at Calcutta, a pious female said to him in 
 
 company, well Dr. , are you not rejoiced to 
 
 hear that some more missionaries have come to 
 U 
 
230 THE LIFE AND WRITINGS 
 
 Bengal ?" " I am so greatly rejoiced, Madam," an- 
 swered he, " that I wish every one was driven out 
 of the country." " And their arrival gives me so 
 much joy," returned the lady, "that I wish from 
 my heart, that Bengal was filled with them." 
 
 August 20. O how do I long for the society 
 of dear Christians. O my dear mother, prize your 
 devout acquaintance , value the society of the 
 dear children of God. 
 
 August 23. Another sacred day has come. 
 My heart welcomes its approach. But I shall not 
 be joyful with the dear saints in God's house of 
 prayer. Well — let me consecrate, in a solitary 
 manner, these sacred hours to him, and the kind 
 moment will come, the glad morning will shortly 
 dawn, Avhen I shall engage in the sweet work of 
 praise, with all the blood-washed throng in my 
 heavenly Father's kingdom. 
 
 Sabbath evening. This has been a good Sabbath 
 to mc — worship in the cabin. While engaged in 
 worship, a Portuguese accidentally fell overboard. 
 He was an excellent swimmer, and by putting the 
 vessel about and throwing out ropes he was merci- 
 fully saved from a sudden death, and probably from 
 an awful eternity. This release from death much 
 affected my mind. It led me to feel the importance 
 of praying fervently for the conversion of these 
 wretched creatures. I can do nothing but pray for 
 
OF IIAKKIET NEAVELL. 231 
 
 them, and compassionate their wretchedness. Oh 
 that I could talk their language. Spent the after- 
 noon in reading, singing, and praying together. 
 
 August 24. Winds and waves seem to be 
 united against us. It is now three weeks since we 
 left Calcutta, and we have made no progress in our 
 voyage. The wind is ahead, and we are beating 
 about without getting forward. But Providence 
 has undoubtedly a particular design in thus disap- 
 pointing our hope of speedily arriving at the place 
 of our destination. " The Lord reigneth, let the 
 earth rejoice." 
 
 August 27. The wind has become more fa- 
 vourable. We make a degree a day. I hope to 
 reach the Isle of France in good health. But t 
 feel no anxiety about that. I know that God orders 
 every thing in the best possible manner, and that 
 he who takes care of the ravens, will not forsake 
 his own children in the hour of affliction. U he 
 so orders events, that I shall sufter pain and sick- 
 ness on the stormy ocean, without a female friend, 
 exposed to every inconvenience — shall I repine and 
 think he is dealing hardly Avith me ? O no. Let 
 the severest trials and disappointments fall to my 
 lot, guilty and weak as I am, yet I think I can re- 
 joice in the Lord, and joy in the God of my salva- 
 tion. 
 
 Ausrust 29. It was discovered this morninir 
 
232 THE LIFE AND WRITINGS 
 
 that the vessel had sprung a leak. No immediate 
 danger is apprehended ; we shall therefore proceed 
 on our voyage, and in about a fortnight, touch at a 
 little island, and there repair the vessel. I have 
 just laid aside Cowper's poems. These pathetic 
 lines have wrought affectingly upon my feelings. 
 
 " Ye winds that have made me your sport. 
 
 Convey to this desolate shore. 
 Some cordial endearing report, 
 
 Of the land I shall visit no more ; 
 " My friends, do the)' now and then send, 
 
 A wish or a thought after me ? 
 Oh tell me I yet have a friend. 
 
 Though my friends, I am never to see." 
 
 August 30. The leak increases so fast that it 
 is thought necessary that something should be done 
 immediately. The vessel is much shattered, and 
 the captain says he knows not what may be our fate 
 the next hour. They agree to put the ship about; 
 and make the nearest land on the Coromandel 
 coast. 
 
 August 31. When disappointed in our worldly 
 expectations and hopes, how soon is the language 
 of that holy man of God, the afflicted old Jacob, 
 adopted ; All these things are against me. But the 
 thoughts and ways of the Lord, are not like ours ? 
 Why has he brought upon us this misfortune, after 
 suffering us to be tossed about with contrary winds, 
 for such a length of time ? Why we are obliged to 
 return in the wav we came, almost as far back as 
 
OF HAllIUJJT AKWELL. 233 
 
 « 
 
 Calcutta, we can give no reason. The language 
 of true christian faith and submission will be. It 
 is the Lordy let him do what seemcth him good. 
 
 September 8, 1812. Coringa, (on the Coro- 
 mandel coast, about 400 miles from Calcutta.) 
 Bless tile Lord, my soul, who healeth all thy dis- 
 eases, and redeems from death and the grave. On 
 the evening of the 31st ult. I was seized with a 
 violent complaint, the common disorder of this 
 hot and unhealthy country. So great was my 
 distress that I was wliolly confined to my bed. 
 Speaking comparatively, I never knew pain before. 
 Saturday, the 5th inst. we arrived at this place. 
 Full of bodily anguish, I was under the necessity 
 of leaving my bed, getting into a small boat, and 
 going six miles to land. The captain w^ent with us 
 to the house of Mr. W., Master Attendant, the only 
 English family in this place. I was laid on a couch, 
 and every possible attention was shown me by Mrs. 
 W. but tliey could not accommodate us with lodg- 
 ings. We were therefore obliged to go to the house 
 of a Portuguese in the neighbourhood, a kind of 
 tavern. My couch, thougli liard, was truly welcome 
 to my tired, aching body. 
 
 To-day, the 8th, have been al)le to sit up most 
 
 of the day. Hope the Lord will restore my health 
 
 before the departure of the ship. — Begin to look 
 
 around me a little. Find myself surrounded by 
 
 I 2 
 
234 THE LIFE AND WRITINGS 
 
 Hindoo cottages, and the tawny natives are as thick 
 as bees. Not one christian church here." 
 
 To Mrs. Judson, then at Calcutta. 
 
 Coringa, Sept, 14, 1812. 
 
 " 1 ADDRESS you, my dear Nancy, from a retired 
 spot in a strange land, surrounded by the tawny 
 natives of Asia, without one friend to converse 
 with. Mr. N. my dear and only companion in this 
 land of strangers, has gone this afternoon to a little 
 village, four miles distant, to procure some little 
 necessaries for our voyage. I am consequently 
 alone. How dark and mysterious are the ways of 
 Providence ! When 1 took my leave of you, I ex- 
 pected to be at the Isle of France, in six weeks. 
 But that time has expired, and wc ar^now but a 
 short distance from Calcutta. But "it is well." 
 Every thing that God does must be right, for he is 
 a being of infinite wisdom as well as power. 
 
 I have known by painful experience, Nancy, 
 some of the bitter trials of a missionary life. While 
 tossing about on the raging ocean, I was seized 
 with violent pains unfelt before. Distressing days 
 and sleepless nights, warned me of my approaching 
 departure from this vale of tears. But mercy was 
 mingled with judgment. The alarming state of the 
 vessel induced the Captain to put about and make 
 land. i.\nd here, after a week of the most exquisite 
 
OF HARRIJKT INEVVELL. 235 
 
 distress, I have found relief. My prospects have 
 indeed been gloomy. 1 have felt that I was in 
 danger of detaining my dear Mr. N. in this place. 
 But I trust that this will not be the case, as I am 
 now almost restored to health. 
 
 Since I left you, my mind has been variously ex- 
 ercised. I have had many distressing conflicts and 
 doubts. But at some blessed seasons, I think I 
 have enjoyed the light of Immanuel's countenance, 
 and have known joys too great to be expressed. I 
 have never, since I began the christian life, found 
 so much satisfaction in attending on the duties of 
 religion as lately. The return of those hours con- 
 secrated to the worship of Jesus in private, has 
 been attended with delight to my soul. 
 
 There are three Mogul Mussulmans, (one of 
 whom is a priest,) staying in the house where I re- 
 side. They are very punctual in saying their 
 j)rayers. How deserving of the pity of christians, 
 who Avorship a God who can hear and answer pray- 
 er. Here seems to be a large field for usefulness. 
 The natives are numerous, and greatly need the 
 gospel. They live in little huts which seem too 
 miserable to be the habitations of human beings. 
 This place appears to me, Nancy, like that India, 
 which imagination painted in such lively colours, 
 when engaged in familiar talk with you on the 
 other side of the Atlantic. These little huts, these 
 
2;jH THE LIFE AND WRITINGS 
 
 tawny, chattering, uncivilized natives, these trees 
 of fruit, and banks of sand, all answer the descrip* 
 tion which fancy gave in former times. 
 
 Sept. 17. Well, Nancy, we are this morning 
 making preparation for our departure for the Isle 
 of France again. We shall go on board the vessel 
 this morning, and expect to sail sometime in the 
 course of the day. God only knows whether our 
 voyage will be prosperous or not. But if Jesus go 
 with us, we shall be secure and happy. We long 
 to know the decision of our dear missionary bre- 
 thren. Shall we not sec some or all of you at the 
 Isle of France ? O that Providence may so order 
 events, that we may be united in labouring among 
 the heathen. How diflicult will it be to keep alive 
 the spirit of piety in the soul, without christian 
 converse and sociul prayer. But I hope we shall 
 be prepared for every trial. I long much to see 
 our dear sister Roxana. You are probably blessed 
 with her society and friendship, while [ must be 
 deprived of once seeing her. But I shall think of 
 her as a friend ; as one wiio loves mo, though a 
 stranger ; and the thought, that she, with Nancy, 
 is praying for me, will render many a lonely hour 
 pleasant. Remember mc particularly and affec- 
 tionately to all our Serampore and Calcutta friends. 
 Request them to pray for my usefulness and devot- 
 edness to the cause of the mission. — God has been 
 
OF HARRIET iSEWELL. 237 
 
 kind to me, Nancy. He has restored me to my 
 former degree of health and spirits, after bringing 
 me near the border of the grave. O may my future 
 life be wholly consecrated to him. — Do not forget to 
 pray for me. I hope you are enjoying much of God. 
 This alone will prepare you for future trials. I 
 hope to see you soon. Farewell." 
 
 The following letter of Mr. Newell concludes 
 the history of her life. As now published, it con- 
 tains some additions, inserted from a duplicate af- 
 terwards sent by Mr. Newell. 
 
 To Mrs. Atwood. 
 Po7't Louis, Isle of France, Dec. 10, 1812. 
 " When I sit down to address you, my dear mo- 
 ther, from this distant land, to me a land of strangers 
 and a place of exile, a thousand tender thoughts 
 arise in my mind, and naturally suggest such inqui- 
 ries as these. How is it now with that dear woman 
 to whom I am indebted for my greatest earthly 
 blessing — the mother of my dear Harriet? And 
 mine too ; for 1 must claim the privilege of con- 
 sidering you as my own dear mother. Does the 
 candle of the Lord still shine on her tabernacle, 
 and is the voice of joy and praise yet heard in her 
 dwelling ? Or, what is not improbable in this world 
 of disappointment, has some new affliction, the 
 
238 THE LIFE AND M RITINGS 
 
 death perhaps of a dear child, or some other be- 
 loved friend, caused her heart again to bleed, and 
 her tears to flow ? Ah ! my mother, though we may 
 live many years and see good in them all, yet let 
 us remember the days of darkness, for they too 
 will be many. It is decreed by Infinite Wisdom, 
 that through much tribulation we must enter into 
 the kingdom of heaven. You, my dear mother, 
 have had your share of adversity, — and I too have 
 had mine. But we will not complain. Sanctified 
 afflictions are the choicest favours of heaven. They 
 cure us of our vain foolish expectations from the 
 world, and teach our thoughts and affections to as- 
 cend, and fix on joys that never die. I never longed 
 so much to see you as I have these several days 
 past. What would I now give to sit one hour by 
 that dear fire-side, where I have tasted the most 
 unalloyed pleasure that earth affords, and recount 
 to you, and the dear children, the perils, the toils, 
 and the sufierings through which I have passed 
 since I left my native land. In this happy circle I 
 
 should for a moment forget 
 
 " Yes, my dear friends, I would tell you how God 
 has disappointed our favourite schemes, and blasted 
 our hopes of preaching Christ in India, and has 
 sent us all away from that extensive field of use- 
 fulness with an intimation that He has nothing for 
 us to do there. T would tell you howTTo has vi.^ited 
 
OF HAKRIET NEWELL. 239 
 
 US all with sickness, and how He has afflicted me in 
 particular, by taking away the dear little babe which 
 he gave us, the child of our prayers, of our hopes, 
 of our tears. I would tell you — but O, shall I tell 
 it or forbear — 
 
 "Have courage, my mother; God will support 
 you under this trial ; though it may for a time, cause 
 your very heart to bleed. Come, then, let us min- 
 gle our griefs and weep together, for she was dear 
 to us both ; and she too is gone. Yes, Harriet, 
 your lovely daughter, is gone, and you will see her 
 face no more ! My own dear Harriet, the wife of 
 my youth and the desire of my eyes, has bid me a 
 last farewell, and left me to mourn and weep. Yes, 
 she is gone. I wiped the cold sweat of death from 
 her pale emaciated face, while we travelled together 
 down to the entrance of the dark valley. There 
 she took her upward flight, and ascended to the man- 
 sions of the blessed ! 
 
 "But I must hasten to give you a more particu- 
 lar account of the repeated afflictions with which 
 God has visited me. 
 
 "Harriet enjoyed in general good health from 
 the time we left you, until we embarked on 
 our voyage from Calcutta to the Isle of France. 
 During the week previous to our sailing for this 
 place, she went through much fatigue in making 
 ealls on those dear friends in Calcutta, who were 
 
240 THE LIFE AND WRITINGS 
 
 anxious to see her, and who kindly furnished her 
 with a large supply of necessaries for the voyage, and 
 which, on account of her succeeding illness, she 
 would not have been able to prepare herself. The 
 fatigue of riding in a palanquin, in that unhealthy 
 place, threw her into a fever, which commenced the 
 day after we were on board. She was confined 
 about a week to her couch, but afterward recovered 
 and enjoyed pretty good health. We left Calcutta 
 on the 4th of August, but on account of contrary 
 winds and bad weather, we were driven about in 
 the bay of Bengal without making much progress 
 during the whole of that month. On or about the 
 27th it was discovered that the vessel had sprung 
 a leak ; and on the 30th the leak had increased to 
 such an alarming degree as to render our situation 
 extremely perilous. A consultation of the offi- 
 cers was called, and it was determined to put 
 about immediately, and make the nearest port, 
 which was Coringa, a small town on the Coro- 
 mandel coast, about sixty miles south of Viziga- 
 patam. We got safe into port on Saturday, Sep- 
 tember 5th. The vessel was found to be in a very 
 bad case. 
 
 "Four days before the arrival of the vessel ia 
 port, Mrs. Newell was seized with severe pain in 
 the bowels, the disease of the country ; but in three 
 days after going on shore she was in a good degree 
 
OF HARRIET NEWELL. 241 
 
 recovered. On the 19th of September we re-em- 
 barked, and Mrs. N. enjoyed comfortable health 
 till nearly three weeks after leaving Coringa, and 
 about three weeks before reaching the Isle of 
 France, when she became the joyful mother of a 
 daughter. — Four days after, in consequence of a 
 severe storm of wind and rain, the child took cold, 
 and died on the evening of the next day, after hav- 
 ing been devoted to God in baptism. 
 
 "On the 13th of October, our dear little Harriet 
 expired in her mother's arms. A sweet child. 
 Though she had been but five days with us, it was 
 painful, inexpressibly painful, especially to the 
 mother, to part with her. The next day, with many 
 tears, we committed her to a watery grave. 
 
 *' About a week after her confinement I first per- 
 ceived the symptoms of that disorder which termi- 
 nated in her death. She immediately recognised 
 the disease, of which her father and several other 
 of her family connexions died, and was confident 
 she should not recover. I entertained strong hopes 
 however, that the healthy air of the Isle of France 
 and a change of diet, together with rest, would stop 
 the ravages of this complaint ; especially as we 
 were then within a few days' sail of land. I en- 
 deavoured to raise her hopes, and to encourage her 
 to expect much from a change of situation. But 
 she wished me to dismiss all expectation of her re- 
 X 
 
242 THE LIFE AND WRITINGS 
 
 covery, and to prepare my own mind, and help her 
 to prepare hers for the solemn event. She told me 
 she had some doubts respecting her state and 
 wished me to examine her closely, and to converse 
 with her constantly, on the momentous subjects of 
 experimental religion. Yet she was by no means 
 alarmed at the idea of death, nor was she melan- 
 choly. She was calm, patient, and resigned. Du- 
 ring the last week of our voyage she read through 
 the whole book of Job ; and, as she afterwards told 
 me, she "found sweet relief from every fear in 
 submitting to a sovereign God, and could not re- 
 frain from shedding tears of joy, that God should 
 give her such comfortable views of death and 
 eternity." 
 
 " October 31. We came to anchor in the harbour 
 of Port Louis, I took lodgings and brought Mrs. 
 Newell ashore the same evening, and called in the 
 aid of Dr. Burke, who continued to attend her until 
 her death. It was not until several days after our 
 arrival, that I could realize the nearness of her 
 death. 1 finally became sensible that she was far 
 gone in consumption, and told her I feared she 
 would find a grave in the Isle of France. She 
 seemed to be relieved of a heavy burden, when I 
 gave her this intelligence. She now felt at liberty 
 to speak freely on the subject of her death, which 
 before she was unwilling to do, because she had 
 
or HARRIET NEWELL. 243 
 
 observed it was painful to me. From this time we 
 conversed constantly and with the greatest freedom 
 and plainness, respecting her death, which we now 
 both considered as near at hand. When she per- 
 ceived me sorrowful, she would endeavour, with the 
 greatest cheerfulness, to animate me with the pros- 
 pect of a speedy re-union in a world, where we 
 should part no more. This hope, slie told me, per- 
 fectly reconciled her to the momentary separation, 
 so that she had not one painful sensation in parting 
 with me. 
 
 " She often spoke of her mother, whom she loved 
 with the most tender affection. " Perhaps," said 
 she at one time, " my dear mother is gone before 
 mo, and I shall find her in heaven !" At another 
 time she said, " wc often talk of meeting our friends 
 in heaven ; but what would heaven be, with all our 
 friends, if God were not there?" The enjoyment 
 of Ciod, was what she expected and longed to find 
 in heaven. Her mind seemed to repose with com- 
 fort and delight on the glorious perfections of Je- 
 hovah, her covenant God. She spoke repeatedly 
 of the pleasure she took in dwelling on the charac- 
 ter of God. 
 
 " Though she enjoyed a comfortable hope from 
 day to day, yet she would often say to me, " what a 
 dreadful thing it would be if I should be deceived?" 
 
 " Soon after our arrival in the Isle of France, we 
 
244 THE LIFE AND WKITINGS 
 
 received letters from our brethren in Calcutta, in- 
 forming us that they expected to be with us shortly. 
 Mrs. Newell desired very much that they might 
 arrive before her death ; that she might be refreshed 
 by their society and prayers, that my mind might 
 be relieved by their company, and that we might all 
 of us surround the table of the Lord together, and 
 commemorate his dying love before her departure. 
 "Finding ourselves inconveniently situated in our 
 lodgings, I rented a small house, in a healthy part 
 of the town of Port Louis, and removed Mrs. N. 
 on the 9th of November. After our removal she 
 seemed to recover a little for five or six days. I 
 began to indulge some hope of her complete resto- 
 ration. She enjoyed this respite from distress and 
 pain ; was cheerful and happy, but cautioned me 
 against placing much dependence on present ap- 
 pearances, as my disappointment would be the 
 more sensibly felt in case of her death. " Con- 
 sumptions," she would often repeat, " are flattering 
 disorders. I may live along several months, but 
 there is very little hope of my final recovery." 
 When I asked her if she was not willing to live 
 longer ? She replied " yes, if I could live better 
 than I have ever yet done. But I have had so 
 much experience of the wickedness of my heart, 
 that if I should recover, I should expect the re- 
 mainder of my life to be much like the past; and 
 
Ol UAKUILT JEWELL. 2i') 
 
 I long to get rid of this wicked heart and go where 
 1 shall sin no more." This thought, viz. that death 
 would be a complete deliverance from sin, she re- 
 peated many times with great delight. 
 
 "About a week before her death there was a con- 
 siderable change in the weather, (the rainy season, 
 being about to commence) in consequence of 
 which her symptoms became again worse. She 
 failed very fast, and death seemed to be rapidly ad- 
 vancing. In this situation she called me to her, 
 and told mc, she wished to deliver me her dying 
 message to her friends; that she had neglected it 
 too long, and now had strength to say only a few 
 words. 
 
 " Tell my dear motlier (said she) that Harriet 
 remembered her on her dying bed. Comfort her 
 — tell her not to grieve for my death — that I shall 
 soon see her again, for surely she is one of the dear 
 children of God. But I have no anxiety about 
 her; she lives near to Cod. and he will support her. 
 Tell my dear l>rothers and sisters how much I love 
 tliern. Tell ihem from the dying lips of tiieir af- 
 fectionate sister, that the world is vain and worth- 
 less, and that there is nothing but religion worth 
 living for. The eldest of them will be anxious to 
 know my views of missions at this time. Tell 
 them — assiti'e them, that I approve on my dying 
 bed the course I have taken. Ihave never repented 
 
246 THE LIFE AND WKITINGS 
 
 leaving all for Christ. Though I am taken away 
 before we have had it in our power to do any thintr 
 for the heathen, yet it gives me comfort to think of 
 the case of David, who was accepted for having it 
 in his heart to build a house for God, though he 
 was never allowed an opportunity of accomplishing 
 his desire. The mission will go on without mc. 
 Entreat my dear brothers and sisters in my name to 
 attend without delay to the concerns of their souls. 
 Oh Avarn them to repent and seek an interest in 
 Christ. I hope I shall see them in heaven ; but 
 oh ! if I should not." Here a flood of tears in- 
 terrupted her, and brought on one of those distress- 
 ing turns of coughing, which, for many days before 
 her death, had rapidly exhausted her strengtli. 
 When she had a little recovered, she added, " Give 
 my love to all my other friends — you know what I 
 would say, if I had strength, but I must stop — I 
 have gone beyond my strength and can say no 
 more." This was two days before her death. 
 
 " During her sickness, I read to her most of 
 Doddridge's 'Rise and Progress.' In one of the 
 chapteis near the close of the book, the author 
 represents the soul in the near view of death, as 
 looking to God and calmly reposing on him, if it 
 cannot rejoice and triumph in him. This, she ob- 
 served, was her case. She said her mind was so 
 broken and her thoughts scattered by the violence 
 
OF HARRItT NEWELL. 247 
 
 of her disease, that she could not think steadily and 
 regularly on divine things ; but that she could and 
 did look up to God, and wait upon him, and repose 
 her weary shattered mind, continually, on him with 
 comfort and peace. 
 
 " The day, I think, before her death, I asked her 
 how her past life aj>peared to her? She replied, 
 '* Bad enough — but that only makes the grace of 
 Christ appear the more glorious." She then re- 
 peated these favourite lines : 
 
 " Jesus, tliy blood and righteousness 
 My beauty are, my heavenly dress ; 
 'Midst flaming worlds in these arrayed, 
 Witii joy shall I lift up my head." 
 
 "Sabbath, 29th of November, the day before her 
 death, 1 gave her the memorials of the Saviour's 
 dying love, as she had often expressed a desire 
 during her sickness, of enjoying this privilege once 
 more before her death. The same day Dr. Wal- 
 IJch, a friend of ours from Serampore, who had 
 lately arrived in the Isle of France, called to see 
 us ; and after looking at Mrs. Newell, he took me 
 aside and told me he thought she could not live 
 through the next day. When I told Mrs. N. what 
 (he Dr. said, she raised both hands, and clasping 
 tliem with eagerness, and with an expressive smile 
 on her countenance, exclaimed, — "Oh! blessed 
 news ! — but perhaps he does not know. I fear I 
 
24b TUE LllE Ai\D WKITI^'GS 
 
 have not yet got through." In the evening, as 
 I stood by her bedside, I perceived ahe was failing 
 very fast, and wislietl to take rny leave of her be- 
 fore her speech and recollection left her. She 
 seemed to be in a stupor, and it was with difficulty 
 that I roused her. I asked her if she knew me ? 
 She said she did. I told lierl was afraid she would 
 not live through the night, and wished to bid her 
 a last farewell. She gave me her cold hand, and 
 said with a feeble voice, " farewell — we shall 
 soon meet again — look to Ciirisl nnd he will sup- 
 port you." 
 
 "She spoke to me some time afterward, and re- 
 quested me to lie down and take some rest — she 
 thouglit she shouhl live through the night and 
 should be able in the jnorning to talk with me 
 again. 
 
 "Between 12 and 1 o'clock in the night, she had 
 one of her coughing turns, which quite exhausted 
 lier, and she seemed to bo dying. She requested 
 me to retire and pray for her. I asked her what 
 thing in particular she desired — she said, " that 1 
 may wait patiently till (lod's time shall come." 
 She often repeated to herself in a low voice, " pa- 
 tience, patience." 
 
 " About 4 o'clock m the morning, J thought she 
 seemed to be lost and wandering in her mind, and 
 said to her, my dear Harriet, do you know who is 
 
OF HARRIET NEWELL. 249 
 
 speaking to you ? She looked up and replied in a 
 broken manner, — " my dear — Mr. Newell — my 
 husband." In the morning she seemed to revive a 
 little and attended prayer with composure. There 
 was no visible alteration in her from this time, till 
 about 2 o'clock, P. M. when her sight failed her, 
 and she exclaimed with joy, " Oh this is death !" 
 I said to her, how does death appear to you now ? 
 She answered " Oh glorious, glorious." Her sight 
 returned afterward ; but between three and four 
 o'clock, it left her again, and she became more 
 restless, turning from side to side with pain. The 
 last words, which she distinctly uttered, were these ; 
 *' Oh the pains, the groans, the dying strife" — 
 " How long, O Lord, how long !'* — allusions, evi- 
 dently, to the 31st hymn of the 2d Book of Dr. 
 Watts ; a favourite hymn of hers, which she often 
 used to sing, and which she had repeated but a day 
 or two before. 
 
 " Her pains seemed to abate before her death, and 
 slic lay quietly in one posture for near a half an 
 hour, and then gradually died away, and expired 
 with apparent ease. 
 
 "She died about half past four o'clock, in the af- 
 ternoon, on Monday the 30th of November, 1812 ; 
 aged 19 years and nearly two months. 
 
 " But I must stop : for I have already exceeded 
 tlie bounds of a letter, thougli I have come far short 
 
250 THE LIFE AND WRITINGS 
 
 of doing justice to the dying deportment of this 
 dear friend. O may my last end be like hers. I 
 would now proceed to discharge the duty, which 
 Harriet's dying request imposed on me, of adminis- 
 tering consolation to you, and of beseeching the 
 dear children to make a right improvement of this 
 afflicting dispensation ; but I hope tJie God of all 
 consolation will himself wipe away your tears, and 
 fill your heart with comfort, and that Harriet's dy- 
 ing intreaties, and tears, and sighs, may be carried 
 by the Spirit of truth, to tlie hearts of the children, 
 and of her other young friends, and may fasten 
 conviction on their minds, and engage them to fol- 
 low her so far as she followed Christ. With thc^'C 
 hopes, I must nt present bid them all an aflectionate 
 farewell. 
 
 "Perhaps you may censure me, my dear mother, 
 for leaving Serampore before Harriet's confinement. 
 I wish I had time to answer you fully on this head ; 
 but I can only say, that she did not expect to be 
 confined short of three or four months from the time 
 of our departure ; that the usual length of a voyage 
 to the Isle of France is not half that period ; that 
 Bengal is the most sickly place in all India, and 
 this the most healthy spot in the eastern world ; and 
 that it was the unanimous advice of all our friends 
 that we should go. Brother Judson would then 
 have embraced the opportunity had I declined it. 
 
OF HARRIET NEWELL. 251 
 
 " My dear, dear mother, I must bid you farewell. 
 God Almighty bless you, and reward you a hundred 
 fold for all your kindness to me. Do not forget me ; 
 I shall never forget you. Write whenever you have 
 opportunity. I send my love to all my acquaint- 
 ance, and to all Harriet's friends, for her sake. 
 My ever dear mother, I remain your's affection- 
 ately, 
 
 Samuel Newell." 
 
 Mr. Newell enclosed a fragment of a letter from 
 Mrs. Newell, the last which she ever wrote. It was 
 written with a hand trembling through weakness ; 
 and left unfinished on account of the rapid approach 
 of death. 
 
 Port Louis, Isle of France, Nov, 3, 1812. 
 " My ever dear Mother, 
 
 " Since I wrote you last, I have been called by 
 God to rejoice and weep ; for afflictions and mercies 
 have both alternately fallen to my lot. I address 
 you now from a bed of great weakness — perhaps 
 for the last time. Yes, my dear Mama, I feel this 
 mud-walled cottage shake, and expect ere long to 
 become an inhabitant of the world of spirits* 
 Eternity, I feel, is just at hand. But let me give 
 you some account of God's dealings with me, which 
 I shall do at intervals, as strength will admit.'* 
 
252 THE LIFE AND WRITINGS 
 
 After mentioning the birth of a daughter, with 
 fond anticipations of happiness, she adds — " We 
 could weep for joy — and call ourselves the happiest 
 of the happy. But alas ! on the evening of the 5th 
 day, the dear object of our love was snatched from 
 us by death, and on the day following committed to 
 its watery grave. Heart-rending stroke to a pa- 
 rental heart ! Mine almost bled with deep an- 
 guish." 
 
 The following extracts from various letters, con- 
 tain some recitals, and facts, which may be inter- 
 esting to the reader, who, having traced the life 
 and character of Mrs. Newell, would learn how 
 those, who knew her best, loved and lamented 
 her. 
 
 To Mr. A. Hardy, of Boston. 
 Port Louis, Isle of France , Feb, 23, 1813. 
 " My dear Brother, 
 
 " I WROTE to our dear mother, Mrs. Atwood, in 
 December, by way of London. As that may fail, 
 I shall briefly recapitulate some things which in 
 that I stated at length. — We were all ordered away 
 from India by government. I embarked with Har- 
 riet for this place in August. We had a most dis- 
 astrous voyage ; on the 8th of October, H. was de- 
 livered of a daughter, three weeks before we arrived 
 
OF HARRIET NEWELL. 253 
 
 liere. Our dear babe took cold, and died suddenly 
 on the 13th, five days old. Harriet took cold at the 
 same time, being exposed to a violent storm of wind 
 and rain. The cold settled on her lungs, and ter- 
 minated in a consumption. She rapidly wasted 
 away, and on the 30th of November ended her days 
 in this place. Two physicians beside myself at- 
 tended her during her sickness. It would be grati- 
 fying here to relate the exercises of her mind 
 during her illness and at the hour of death ; but I 
 have time only to say, that she died rejoicing in 
 the sure prospect of eternal life through the blood 
 and righteousness of Jesus Christ. — Thus, my dear 
 brother, I have been called to lay my beloved Har- 
 riet in her lowly bed, within the short period of ten 
 months from the day of our marriage. I have bu- 
 ried both my parents, and several near relatives ; 
 but I never knew the bitterness of grief till I saw 
 my dear wife expire. It is now about three months 
 since she died ; and I feel my loss more deeply than 
 when I followed her to the grave. I trust that this 
 very afflicting stroke of Providence has been sanc- 
 tified to me. I feel more like a pilgrim and stran- 
 ger on earth, and I long to finish my work and be 
 away. But I must not spend time in describing my 
 feelings on this mournful occasion — you can easily 
 imagine all that I would say. 
 
 I have one request to make of you — cmnfori our 
 Y 
 
254 THE LIFE AND WRITINGS 
 
 dear mother. Tell her that her dear Harriet never 
 repented of any sacrifice she had made for Christ ; 
 that on her dying bed " she was comforted with the 
 thought of having had it in her heart to do some- 
 thing for the heathen, though God had seen fit to 
 take her away before we entered on our work." 
 
 Give my love to all our friends. How glad should 
 I be to see you all ! Tell little Aaron about my 
 dear babe — we called her Harriet Atwood. Poor 
 thing, she found a watery grave. Mary, my dear 
 sister, do not grieve too much for Harriet; she is 
 well now. O may we be counted worthy to meet 
 her in the mansions of the blessed. She comforted 
 me with this hope on her dying bed ; and this bliss- 
 ful hope is worth more to me than all the wealth of 
 India. — Farewell. Samuel Newell." 
 
 From Mrs. Judson to Mrs. Atwood. 
 
 Isle of France — Port Lewis. 
 March 12, 1813. 
 " Before the reception of this I presume you will 
 have received the very afflicting intelligence of the 
 death of your beloved Harriet. I would not, by 
 calling your attention renewcdly to the event, open 
 your sorrow afresh, but I would sympathize with 
 you, and if possible heal tlie wounds which your 
 heart may have recently received. Though you 
 may weep and mourn that you could not afford her 
 
OF HAKRIET NEWELL. 255 
 
 a mother's care, and comfort her on her dying bed, 
 yet how great must be your consolation to know 
 that the spirit of God was her comforter, and ena- 
 bled her to resign her life in a tranquil, happy 
 manner even in a land of strangers. And though 
 her body lies solitary and alone in yonder heathy 
 ground, yet doubtless her immortal spirit has been 
 conveyed to worlds of glory by those guardian an- 
 gels who will watch her dust till the resurrection 
 day. Dry, then, your tears, my dear Madam, for 
 //. has only gone a little while before yoiu You 
 will soon meet to part no more, but be happy for 
 ever. — I am now alone, have no female friend with 
 whom I can converse. We live in the same house, 
 sleep in the same room in which she died, and often 
 wish our latter end may be like hers. On our ar- 
 rival here, we found Mr. Newell heart-broken and 
 dejected. He left us a fortnight since for Ceylon, 
 where he expects to meet the other brethren. 
 
 From Mr. Newell to Mrs. At wood. 
 
 Jaffna^ {in the Island of Ceylon,) 
 Sept. 19, 1813. 
 " My ever dear Mother, 
 
 "Forgive me, that I have written a whole 
 
 page, without mentioning that name, which is dear 
 to both you and me. Believe me, it is not through 
 for5r^tfnlno?:s. — No : tho name of Harriet will never 
 
256 THE LIVE AND WRITirvfciS 
 
 cease to excite the deepest sensations in my heart, 
 nor will her image be effaced from my memory." 
 " The affecting news of her death has doubtless 
 
 reached you before this time. In the long letter 
 
 I wrote, (bearing date, Isle of France, Dec. 10, 
 1812,) I have given you a particular account of the 
 exercises of her mind, during her sickness. I shall 
 embrace the first opportunity to send you her jour- 
 nal, &c. At present, I can only say, that she bore 
 her sickness, which was extremely painful, with a 
 remarkable degree of meek and quiet submission 
 to the will of God. She died in the full pos- 
 session of that peace of God which passeth all un- 
 derstanding, and desired most earnestly to depart, 
 that she might go to her long wished for home. 
 Never shall I forget the solemn scene ! She seemed 
 for several days before her death, to be already in 
 heaven. Every earthly wish and feeling seemed to 
 have left her, and her mind was completely with 
 eternal things. She mentioned by name her dearest 
 mother, and all her dear brothers and sisters, a few 
 
 hours before her death. She has gone, 1 
 
 doubt not, to join the blessed spirits around the 
 
 throne. 1 can never discharge the debt of 
 
 gratitude I owe to you, my dear mother, for giving 
 me such a companion. May God support you under 
 this heavy affliction ; and may we soon meet our 
 
or HARRIET NEWKLL. 257 
 
 dear departed Harriet in that better world, where 
 we shall rejoice for evermore." 
 
 From Mr. Newell to Mrs. Atwood. 
 Point de Galle, Ceylon — iVm?. 9, 1813. 
 " My dear, dear mother, 
 
 " It seems loo much to believe that this paper 
 will overreach Haverhill, and be read in that peace- 
 fid dwelling, where I have spent so many happy 
 hours. But your letters have safely reached me, 
 and gladdened my sorrowful, desponding heart, in 
 this distant region ; and why should not mine be 
 safely conveyed to my beloved mother? I hope 
 this will reach you, and remind you of one, on 
 whom you have bestowed the greatest blessing 
 which any person on earth could bestow. That 
 blessing, alas, how transient! — It was resumed by 
 tliat sovereign God, from whom is every good gift, 
 and I am left to mourn. — Yes, my dear mother, 
 within ten short montbs from the day you gave your 
 Harriet to me, I saw her sicken, waste away, and 
 expire. In a strange land, without one friend to 
 weep with me, I followed her, a solitary mourner, 
 to the grave. She was interred in a retired spot, 
 in the burying ground in Port Louis, under the 
 shade of au evergreen. I often visited the spot 
 with mournful satisfaction, during tlie three re- 
 y2 
 
368 THE LIFE AIND WRITINGS 
 
 inaining months of my residence in the Isle of 
 France. 
 
 Till Christ shall conio lo rouse the slumbering dead, 
 Farewell, pale, lifeless clay, a long farewell ; 
 
 Sweet be thy sleep, beneath that green tree's shade, 
 Where I have laid thee in thy lowly cell. 
 
 Adieu, dear Harriet, (hou shalt sigh no more, 
 Thy conflict 's ended, and thy toils arc past ; 
 
 Thy wcar}^ pilgrimage on earth is o'er, 
 
 And thou hast reached thy wished-for home at last. 
 
 Loosed from tliy prison earth, I saw thee rise 
 To realms of light, beyond these lower skies : 
 
 There I behold thee in tliy blest abode, 
 'Mid kindred spirits, near thy father, God. 
 
 " But me, not destined yet thy bliss to share — 
 My prime of life in wandering spent, and care — 
 
 My duty calls to traverse realms alone, 
 
 And find no spot of all the world my own." 
 
 Oh, Harriet, Harriet, my heart bleeds afresh at 
 the sound of thy name ; and yet 1 love to repeat it, 
 and to dwell upon the sound. How often did I 
 wish, my dear mother, for your presence, during 
 Harriet's illness — in the closing scene, — and espe- 
 cially the night after her death, which I spent witJi 
 no person in my house but my negro man, while 
 the remains of our dear Harriet lay enclosed in tlie 
 gloomy cofiin before me. The end of this montli 
 will bring around the anniversary of this solemn, 
 trying scene. But the revolution of years can 
 never obliterate the impression which it made on 
 my heart. '^ * * * * * 
 
OF IIARKIliT AEW £LL. 259 
 
 The packet of letters sent me by the Alligator, 
 went first to Calcutta, thence to Bombay, and 
 thence to Colombo, where I found it, as I came 
 from Jaffna, Oct. 30, nearly a year from the date. 
 Those which were directed to Mrs. Newell, I 
 opened and read with sensations of mingled plea- 
 sure and pain. They came, alas ! too late for her. 
 While you were writing them, she was dictating 
 her last farewells to me to be transmitted to you. 
 But she stands in no need of letters or mortal 
 friendship now. She enjoys, I doubt not, what she 
 often spoke of on earth, " the light of Immanuel's 
 countenance," and the friendship and converse of 
 angels and saints. — Yours affectionately, 
 
 S. Newfxl." 
 
 Goa, Feb. 27th, 1S14. 
 " My dearest Mother, 
 
 "I LONG to see you, to weep with you, and to 
 endeavour to comfort you. But I trust in the 
 Lord we shall meet in a world where ^ve shall not 
 have occasion to weep over our loss, but to rejoice 
 over and with our dear Harriet, now taken from us 
 for a little while, but then restored to us for ever. 
 In this hope, my dearest mother, we will rejoice, 
 while we wade through the depths of affliction in 
 this toilsome pilgrimage. Soon we shall reach the 
 end of our journey, and see our beloved Harriet 
 
260 THE LIFE AI<D WRITINGS 
 
 agaiji. Would wc wish her back again to earth? to 
 drink again of the bitter cup of sorrow, to struggle 
 again with temptations, and to be grieved with sins ; 
 again to face the king of terrors, and to pass througii 
 the deep waters of the river of death? Oh no, noj 
 dear as she is to my heart, I could not wish it. — No. 
 "She lives; she greatly lives; and from an eye 
 of tenderness, lets heavenly pity fall on vs, " ?nore 
 justly numbered with the dead.'''' No — she shall 
 not come again to us ; but we shall go to her : 
 where she is, there is unmingled joy ; but ive must 
 struggle with the waves of trouble until we have 
 crossed this tempestuous sea of life, and reached 
 the peaceful shore of our heavenly Canaan. Oh 
 let us comfort ourselves, my dear mother, with 
 these reflections; for they are not the fictions of 
 the imagination, but are warranted by the sure word 
 of God. — My dear mother, farewell. 
 
 Yours aflectionately, S. Newell." 
 
 To Mrs. E. Willis— Boston. 
 
 Bombay, August, 1814. 
 " My dear Sister, 
 
 " In the Isle of France I found myself a solitary 
 mourner, stript of all the earthly comforts which my 
 heart had so long been idolizing ; separated from all 
 my missionary associates, and with little prospect 
 of ever meeting them aoain. Such was the distress 
 
OF HAKRIET NEWIJLL. 261 
 
 of iny mind, that I was in danger of sinking under 
 it, and of losing all hope. I used to climb the 
 heights of those stupendous mountains which over- 
 hang the town of Port Louis, and spend whole days 
 in wandering through those solitary wilds, where 
 no human ear could hear the voice of my sorrow. 
 Frequently I visited the spot where I had deposited 
 the remains of my beloved Harriet, and used to find 
 some momentary relief in kneeling at her grave, 
 and watering the turf with tears of heart-felt grief." 
 " Her death has cast a gloom over all my earthly 
 prospects, which makes this world appear to me very 
 different from w hat it once did. Be earnest, my dear 
 sister, in seeking the salvation of your soul, and pray 
 also for me. How happy will it be for us if we should 
 obtain mercy of the Lord to meet together a few years 
 hence in the heavenly world, and there find again our 
 now lost Harriet, and renew our converse with her, 
 to be no more separated for ever! O delightful, 
 cheering thought ! Let us strive to realize it. 
 Yours, very affectionately, S. Neavell." 
 
 Bombay, Dec. 13th, 1817. 
 " My dearest Mother, 
 
 ** I SEND you, together with this letter, a present, 
 which you, my dear mother, will highly value. It is 
 a twig and a bud from that ever memorable tree that 
 casts its friendly shade over the lowly bed of our 
 
262 THE LIFE AND WRITINGS 
 
 dearest, sweetest Harriet! It was given me by 
 Captain Austin, of the ship Fawn, who, on his 
 voyage to India, touched at the Isle of France, 
 visited the burying ground in Port liOuis, and 
 sought out and found the grave of Harriet. He 
 informs me that some kind American friend, who 
 was lately at the Isle of France, has caused a 
 wooden monument (the only one that could be had 
 there) to be set up to mark the spot, with an in- 
 scription cut in the wood. Many persons have 
 gone to the burying ground of Port Louis to visit 
 her grave. The wooden monument cannot last 
 long, and though I feel a deep sense of gratitude 
 to the unknown friend by whom it was erected, 
 yet I wish that a more durable one might be put 
 in its place. Since Harriet's name has become so 
 extensively known, and so dear to many thousands 
 of christians in the Jbur quarters of the globe, 
 some of whom may many years hence visit the 
 spot where her ashes are deposited — will it not 
 be useful to have a marble prepared, with a suitable 
 inscription, and sent to the Isle of France? Let 
 the name of Atwood be preserved — Harriet At- 
 wood — a name that sounds to me as no other hu- 
 man name ever did. S. Newell." 
 
 The desire expressed in the last letter, was 
 promptly fulfilled, and a marble monument has been 
 
OF HARHIET NEWELL. 263 
 
 erected over the grave of Mrs. Newell, with the 
 following inscription, written by the Rev. Dr. Wor- 
 cester, late Secretary of the American Board of 
 Ck)mmissioners for Foreign Missions. 
 
 " .SACRED TO THE MEMORY OF 
 
 WIFE OF IlE^^ SAMUEL NEWELL, 
 Missionary at Bombay. 
 
 BORX, IlAVERHILIi, MASS. U. S, A. OCT. 10, 1793. 
 
 Died, after a distressing voyage from India to this place, 
 
 November 30, 1812. 
 
 Early devoted to Christ, her heart burned for the Heathen ; 
 
 for them she left her kindred and her native land, 
 
 and welcomed danger and sufferings. 
 
 Of excellent understanding, rich in accomplishments and virtue?, 
 
 she was the delight of her friends, a crown to her husband, 
 
 and an ornament to the Missionary cause. 
 
 Iler short life was bright, her death full of glory. 
 
 HER NAME I.IVE.«, 
 
 and in all Chrif^tian lands- is pleading with irresistible eloquence 
 FOR THE HEATHEN. 
 
 This Imnible monument to her memory 
 
 IS ERECTED BY THE 
 
 AMERICAxV BOARD OF COMMISSIONERS 
 
 FOR FOR ETON MLSSTONS." 
 
264 LIFE, &C. OF HARRIET NEWELL. 
 
 The spot has been often visited by American 
 voyagers, who had heard her history, and loved the 
 cause for which she laboured, and died ; and many 
 of them have brought from tlience, and presented 
 to her relatives, some memorial taken from the 
 grave or from its overshadowing ever-green. 
 
 There rests in peace the mortal frame, from which 
 ihe immortal spirit so early departed. But " that 
 life is long, which answers life's great end;" and 
 the remembrance of her, who left the comforts of 
 christian civilization, to " pour wine and oil into 
 the wounds" of her suffering, though guilty and 
 polluted "neighbours," shall excite many to the 
 holy purpose to " go and do likewise." Nor shall 
 the artless narrative of her religious feelings — of her 
 repentance, faith and love, — of that fear of God 
 which led her to walk humbly before him during 
 her life ; and of that glorious hope, which shed a 
 heavenly brightness on the hour of her death — 
 leave the readers' heart unmoved, or tlie conscience 
 unaffected. Many have already found, in the peace 
 and joy of a change produced through the instru- 
 mentality of her writings, a blessed assurance, that, 
 *' though dead, ^he yet spcaketh ;" and others, still, 
 shall follow her " faith, considering the end of her 
 conversation." 
 
 — "Prais«, for yet one more name, witJi power endowed 
 To cheer and guide us, onward us wc press ; 
 
AITENDIX. 265 
 
 Yet one more image, on the heart bestowed 
 
 To dwell there, beautiful in holiness ; 
 " Thine," Harriet, " thine ! whose memory, from the dead, 
 Shines as the star, which to the Saviour led." 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 Mr. Newell remained at the Isle of France about 
 tiiree months after the departure of his beloved com- 
 panion to her heavenly rest. During this period, 
 his missionary associates, Messrs. Nott and Hall, 
 who arrived at Calcutta, in the Harmony, from Phil- 
 adelphia, were endeavouring to procure permission 
 from lord Minto, the British East India Governor, 
 to prosecute their labours in some part of India. 
 They were at length allowed to go to Bombay. 
 
 In the mean time, Mr. Newell, in order to be 
 nearer the Company's possessions, repaired to Cey- 
 lon, from whence, after a year spent in doubt and 
 uncertainty as to his future movements, he sailed 
 for Bombay, and joined his friends there. Here he 
 spent the few remaining years of his life, in efforts 
 to build up among the heathen the cause of that 
 Redeemer for whom he had forsaken country and 
 home. While acquiring the language, he preached 
 to the English soldiers and other foreign residents, 
 and when able to communicate with the natives, 
 
2G6 APPENDIX. 
 
 united with untiring devotion of spirit in all the 
 arduous labours of the mission ; the importance of 
 the missionary cause rising unspeakably in his esti- 
 mation, as he personally contemplated around him 
 the darkness, the superstition, and the wretchedness 
 of the heathen world. 
 
 But he was soon called away from his earthly toils. 
 He died in May, 1821, after seven years' residence 
 in Bombay. His illness, as is common in that coun- 
 try, was only of a few hours duration ; and through 
 its severity, and the powerful medicines adminis- 
 tered, he was unable to converse intelligibly with his 
 friends. But it was apparent to all his associates, 
 that the " coming of the Lord" had found him 
 ^^ivatching.^^ For some months previous to his de- 
 cease, he became more and more spiritual in all his 
 walk and conversation — repairing many times a day 
 to his closet for converse with his Saviour, whose 
 face he was, as we trust, shortly permitted to be- 
 hold in fflorv. 
 
 The following jmper, ivritten by Mr. Judson, was laid 
 before a number of the leading Congregationalist min- 
 isters, at the meeting of the Massachusetts Associationt 
 at Bradford, in June, 1810. 
 
 "The undersigned, members of the Divinity Col- 
 lege, respectfully request the attention of their Rev- 
 erend Fathers, convened in the General Association 
 at Bradford, to the following statement and inquiries ; 
 
-vrpENDix. 267 
 
 " They beg leave to state, that their minds have 
 been long impressed with the duty and importance 
 of personally attempting a mission to the heathen ; 
 that the impressions on their minds have induced 
 a serious, and they trust, a prayerful consideration 
 of the subject in its various attitudes, particularly 
 in relation to the probable success, and the difficul- 
 ties attending such an attempt ; and that after ex- 
 amining all the information which they can obtain, 
 they consider themselves as devoted to this work for 
 life, whenever God in his providence shall open the 
 way. 
 
 " They now offer the following inquiries, on which 
 they solicit the opinion and advice of this Associa- 
 tion. Whether, with their present views and feel- 
 ings, they ought to renounce the object of Missions 
 as visionary or impracticable ; if not, whether they 
 ought to direct their attention to the eastern or the 
 western world ; whether they may expect patronage 
 and support from a missionary society in this coun- 
 try, or must commit tliemselves to the direction of 
 a European society ; and what preparatory measures 
 they ought to take previous to actual engagement ? 
 "The undersigned, feeling their youth and inex- 
 perience, look up to their Fathers in the Church, 
 and respectfully solicit their advice, direction, and 
 pravers. 
 
 ADONIRAM JUDSON, Jr. 
 
 SAMUEL NOTT, Jr. 
 
 SAMUEL J. MILLS, 
 
 SAMUEL NEWELL." 
 
 THE END. 
 
■':*; 
 
Princeton Theological Seminary Libraries 
 
 1 1012 01245 7604